l

Dancing with Words

An Engineers Quest
Poetry and Essays in Search of Our Creator
April 2013
M. Dean Keller
Earth - The Blue Marvel
The Earth as Seen from
Apollo 17
Jean and Dean - We Rhyme
My Inspiration
ll
lll
To the United States Air Force:
You took a young kid, still wet behind the ears, placed him in the company of real men, drilled him, taught him, gave
him responsibility and shaped the rest of his life. For this I am eternally grateful. I learned discipline, cooperation, laugh-
ter, a feeling of belonging and, in combat, fear - but without quitting. I had a band of brothers who were there to drive me
on and lift me up when I needed it. In the Air Force I started the long journey in my search for my Creator. I was encour-
aged to go to college and given the means to do so. I did not obtain riches, which are so shallow, but did well and served
my country as an engineer for over four decades and learned what it is like to love and serve my Creator and my fellow
citizens of the world .
I had many brothers in the Air Force, some of whom did not come home. Gerry, my best buddy and Tom, whose crew
took over our crews room, and many others made the supreme sacrifce. I will remember and I will never forget!!
Off we go into the wild blue yonder,
Climbing high into the sun;
Here they come zooming to meet our thunder,
At em boys, Give er the gun! (Give er the gun now!)
Down we dive, spouting our fame from under,
Off with one helluva roar!
We live in fame or go down in fame. Hey!
Nothingll stop the U.S. Air Force!
Minds of men fashioned a crate of thunder,
Sent it high into the blue;
Hands of men blasted the world asunder;
How they lived, God only knew!
Spirits of men dreaming of skies to conquer
Gave us wings, ever to soar!
With scouts before and bombers galore. Hey!
Nothingll stop the U.S. Air Force!
Heres a toast to the host
Of those who love the vastness of the sky,
To a friend we send a message of his brother men who fy.
We drink to those who gave their all of old,
Then down we roar to score the rainbows pot of gold.
A toast to the host of men we boast, the U.S. Air Force!
Off we go into the wild sky yonder,
Keep the wings level and true;
If youd live to be a grey-haired wonder
Keep the nose out of the blue!
Flying men, guarding the nations borders,
Well be there, followed by more!
In echelon we carry on. Hey!
Nothing will stop the U.S. Air Force!
The United States Air Force
This book is a collection of poetry, essays, a book report, and miscellaneous other items of interest to
the author. Much is recently written as remembered by or obtained from documents and pictures in the
possession of the author. Every possible effort has been made to assure truth and accuracy and to avoid
hurting any person mentioned.
All persons mentioned, dead or alive are actual persons with accurate names.
by M. Dean Keller.
Any part of this book may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system or
transmitted by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording or
otherwise, if it is being used for non-proft reasons or being used to
spread Gods love or inspire others.
lv
An Engineers Quest
My Search for My Creator
Dancing With Words
When I am inspired by my Creator, or my inner voice, words dance in my mind. Sometimes, the words
produced during this dance, yield a poem, essay or prose with the characteristics or a waltz, a tango, the
blues or akin to John Philip Sousa - but sometimes a mess which has to be edited many times to make it pre-
sentable. Always there is music. The music of our lives reaches the high notes and the low notes - is a beauti-
ful melody, or a very painful song. The conductor, our Creator, is carefully guiding us through this maze of
happenings called life until we become pleasing to Him by loving others.
This is the story of An Engineers Quest, Dancing with Words, by a person who has been blessed by
God. It was interesting to write, and I hope it is interesting to read. I am sure that some will consider some
beliefs expressed herein heresy, but since heresy means choice I gladly accept that judgement. This is my
honest appraisal of my relationship with my Creator based upon everything from the written concepts of
many faiths, dreams, an inner voice, happenings, facts, things I have read and an Engineers ability to logi-
cally separate the wheat from the chaff.
Over this last eight decades, technology has improved from almost primitive to spectacular. We are learn-
ing so fast that we sometimes go beyond our power to control what we create. This has been an amazing
century to live in, in spite of its dangers and pain. The soul of the church, which imprisoned Galileo for tell-
ing the truth about the earth not being the center of the universe, is still alive and well. It has morphed into
thousands of doctrine laws, edicts, fatwas, the infallibility of the gifted or privileged which has caused many
to achieve wealth at the cost of millions of brainwashed sincere seekers who believe that their way is the only
way. Fortunately, in our nation, we no longer burn persons at the stake or imprison them for their beliefs.
There are some groups with strong dogma who would like to return to the older ways. God bless them.

My life, in the 20th and 21st centuries, has been ordinary in most aspects, and blessed by our Creator in
others. I was born in the depression, grew up during World War II, was confused during puberty (but fnally
learned the purpose of girls) and graduated from high school and business school. I enlisted in the peace
time United States Air Force. Then came the Korean war, and volunteering for combat duty was the honor-
able and patriotic choice for me. I served my country in combat for eleven and one-half months, got shot at
and missed, and met the now friendly Japanese people. After discharge I obtained a Bachelor and Masters
degree in Civil Engineering. I was married and had three sons but lost two of them. Had Leukemia since
1965. I fnally evolved into a meaningful (hopefully) relationship with my Creator; two steps forward, one
step backward.
l lost my wife to divorce at her request. Sicknesses overwhelmed me along with a nervous breakdown at
that time. My son, Steve, picked me up by the nape of my neck and took me to Tulsa for medical treatment.
Remission of Leukemia allowed me to function again and I met a wonderful woman and married again. This
last twelve plus years living in Tulsa with Jean have been the best years of my life.
My battle with leukemia has required that I spend much time in waiting rooms, infusion centers and other
medical facilities. I have been able to be in the midst of persons who need inspiration or perhaps just a laugh
or a song. I have given away copies of the poetry in this book to many persons, and some did beneft from
the thoughts expressed in my work. Sometimes, all Jean and I can offer is a song, a smile and laughter. That
has been enough to change a problem into a joyful moment, a joyful moment for us and for the recipient. For
this we live, to spread Gods love and our love to all who would receive it.
It is my duty and pleasure to remain on earth as long as I can; to enjoy my
wife, family and friends and to enjoy the wonderful world which our Creator
has given to us. Also, to help, love and spread Gods love to all with whom I
come in contact.
It is my desire to return to my Creator to enjoy His love and the love of all
those who have gone before.
l
Table of Contents
This presentation includes poetry, prose, essays, preaching and other writings (unable to describe) which have come into
being during my lifetime. Some are borrowed from the past or from others with proper credit given. So here are contribu-
tions from this writer in the hope that they may bring some thought, joy, revelation, revulsion or just plain laughter into your
life. These are my beliefs based upon my education and spiritual experiences - yours may be different.
Special thanks go to my wife Jean for aiding me in the development of these works in addition to making the last thirteen
years the happiest in my life. To my son Steve, and his wife Mary, my spiritual inspiration, for taking me in when I was at
my lowest point and helping me not only to survive but also to live joyfully. And thank You my Heavenly Father for guiding
me through the rough times so that I may not only experience joy in my latter days, but also be able to praise You with my
most humble talents. I pray that this effort is pleasing to You.
Title Page (s)
My Lord, My God, My All 2
Us 3
Forgiveness 4-7

Humor as Medicine 8-12
The Angels in Oncology 13
The Present Status of Religion 14-15
People, Events, Things

Self Discipline 16-17
Father
Beyond our Senses 18-19
Whimsical - Dance Of The Plastic Bag

Moments - Little Teacher 20

Confronting Evil 21

Does God Still Speak To Man 22

Gods Love 23
What is a Friend? 24
Winter Comes 25
The Peace Of Christ 26-27

Lead Us Not Into Temptation /Flavia 28

The Art Of Dying 29

Living Life, The Ultimate Gift 30
The Soul
Life after Life - Shadows 31

The Journey of Man 32-33

Heaven-Heaven on Earth 34-35

Do Not Grieve The Holy Spirit 36-37
First, Do No Harm - In The Garden

When Rubber Hits The Road/ Truth 38
Going into the Presence of our Creator 39
IAm-SphereOfInfuence 40

We are One 41

Energy - Out of this World 42

Beyond the Veil 43

Credo/Kathryn Kuhlman Observation 44
Finding God 45

What is Life 46-47

The Wonder of Life 48-51
The Universe 52-53

TheFiniteandtheInfnite 54-56
A Serendipity? 57
My Relationship With God 58-61
Listen - Its So Beautiful

Many are Called but Few are Chosen 62-63

Serendipity 64-66
The One True Faith 67-70

The Dichotomy Within 71

A Church of One 72

It Only Takes a Spark 73

My Pink Toe 74-78

Spiritual Hunger 79

Putting Things into Perspective - 80-83
The Problem with Tongues
Gone With The Wind 84
Growing Old -Now an Octogenarian 85

Thirteenth Wedding Annersary 86

My Great Great Grandfather 87
What is this Collection of Ideas About? 88
When You Come to the End of a Perfect Day - Cover
2
What if He should call tonight
And say to me?,
Thy days on earth are done,
Come my son,
The judgment is at hand.
Would I, with quickening of heart
Respond to His call
And say, Im ready, judge,
My Lord, my God, my All.
And when the Book of Life
Is placed before my eager eyes,
Will I see in print so bold my name?
Or will I forgotten be,
As I have oft forgotten Thee, and
Will my heart with fear grow cold?
M. Dean Keller, 1951, Korean War
91st Strategic Reconnaissance Squadron
Boeing RB-29, Yokota. AFB, Japan
My Lord, My God, My All. This was written while I was in Japan serving on a B-29 Reconnaissance aircraft during the
Korean police action. It was written shortly after October 23, 1951 when my best buddy, Gerald Johnson, was shot down
over Korea. He died later in a prison camp. That started me thinking seriously about my own mortality although I had
been shot at before, but missed. So I started writing and this is the results. I am at peace with the last part of the poem.
Oh my God,! Forget me not.
Guide my days on earth;
Fill my heart with Your praise,
And my labor with Your works.
So on that day
When at last I hear You call,
Ill say
Im ready Lord, my God, my All.
My Lord, my God, my All
3
US
I was like a wounded bird
When frst we met.
Living in a distant past
That I couldnt forget.
I tried, but couldnt fy,
Could only walk, could easily cry,
Was sick of life, did almost die-
But then,
But then we met.
You smiled, you laughed,
You gave- the thought of the day.
We walked, we talked,
You stole my heart away.
You listened-
Sometimes to joking, sometimes to pain.
We were as one as we walked and talked,
Nothing to lose, everything to gain.
We dated-
With dinner and music
And a drive through the rain.
We married-
A church full of friends,
A beginning, again.
Twelve years later,
Were still in love,
And together, we worship
Our Father above.
We struggle with problems,
We help those we meet.
We bring laughter and song
To make days complete.
And this once wounded bird
Now soars through the sky.
Rejoicing in life,
Not waiting to die.
With you at my side
What could ever go wrong?
You gave me new life,
You brought back the song.
To Jean, with all my love,
Dean, November 3, 2004
Revised December 23 2011
4
Father, forgive them, for they do not know what they are doing. These words
were spoken by Jesus at a most unusual time and place. The place was on a hill called
Golgatha, and the time was when he was in agony, nailed to a cross, dying for them.
Were these people whom Jesus forgave repentant, and were they asking for forgive-
ness for what they were doing? I dont believe so. In Romans 5:8 Paul said: But
God demonstrates his own love for us in this: While we were still sinners, Christ died
for us.
Other bible verses which stress the need for forgiveness for others include The
Lords Prayer Forgive us our debts, as we also have forgiven our debtors. In the
same Gospel Jesus stated, For if you forgive men when they sin against you, your
heavenly Father will also forgive you. But if you do not forgive men their sins, your
Father will not forgive your sin.
And about judging: Luke 6:36 Do not judge, and you will not be judged. Do
not condemn, and you will not be condemned. Forgive, and you will be forgiven.
Also: Mark 11:25 And when you stand praying, if you hold anything against anyone;
forgive him, so that your Father in heaven may forgive you your sins. This also implies that if you are praying for God
to bless, heal, protect, etc.; lack of forgiveness for others will stand in the way of your prayer being answered. Prayers
for healing are a good example. Sickness can be caused by hate! Healing can be blocked by hate! Healing of sickness
begins with forgiveness of others.
And what about our enemies? Mt 5:43 You have heard that it was said, love your neighbor and hate your enemy. But
I tell you: Love your enemies and pray for those who persecute you, that you may be sons of your Father in heaven. He
causes his sun to rise on the evil and the good, and sends rain on the righteous and the unrighteous. If you love those who
love you, what reward will you get? Are not even the tax collectors doing that? And if you greet only your brothers, what
are you doing more than others? Do not even pagans do that? Be perfect, therefore, as your heavenly Father is perfect. So
if anyone asks you What would the Master do? You know! Forgiveness and Love are Gods way. In 1 Corinthians 13,
Paul expounds on the more excellent way. Love. Paraphrased , and slightly expanded as the Spirit leads me:
FORGIVE US OUR DEBTS AS WE FORGIVE OUR DEBTORS
For God is love! Think of Him that way.
Open your heart and listen, and you will hear Him say:
Give to Me your love, of your own free will,
And I, in turn, will give to you, a love greater still.
Give to all whom you meet what I have given you.
Unconditional love, to make all things new.
And, to the person whom you despise with all of your heart,
Give your love, your very being; to love Me, thats a start.
Give to Me all of you, do this and youll see,
That I will give the greater gift, Ill give you all of Me.
Forgiveness is often diffcult. Forgiveness is an act of the will, not of the emotion. You (and I) do not want to for-
give, do not feel like forgiving, but know, somehow, that we must forgive. It is necessary for us to pray, preferably (when
alone) out loud, to God, I forgive so-and-so, with my will, and with all my heart. I forgive ..., as best I can at this mo-
ment, even though that person is still a no-good so-and-so, and I do not feel any emotion, or want to forgive. Please
accept my sad and simple prayer for forgiveness of another. There! You may not feel any better, but you have forgiven,
or at least taken a frst step towards forgiving. You may have to do this over and over again until it becomes a part of
you. You may have to do it over and over again until the last hateful thought about that person, place or thing has been
banished from your mind and replaced by love. But, some will ask, if two or more persons need to forgive each other,
who should be the frst person to forgive? That is easy. If there is a question as to who should forgive frst, the person to
forgive frst should be the person who loves God the most.
There are so many examples of the fruits of forgiveness that it would take a book to record them. On page 17 there is
a quote from Corrie Ten Booms book, Tramp for the Lord, where she met at a Christian revival in Munich, Germany, a
recently saved German who was a prison guard in the prison where her sister was murdered.
=======================================================================================
=======================================================================================
5
Forgiveness does not end at the grave, nor at the scatter-
ing of ashes. The following is very sensitive and I believe
that some background information is necessary. I had three
sons, David, Steve and Doug. David was always very
sensitive, and very vulnerable - with problems with drugs,
school and alcohol; Steve was a child of the seventies, with
a dont care attitude about school, and getting in trouble
on mostly little things. He now has a degree in Engineer-
ing, and a Bachelors and Masters degree as a Physicians
Assistant. Doug was a live wire, good in sports, pretty
good in school, and a joy to be around. Our family life
was stressed, but for me professionally rewarding. But the
major stress was yet to come.
In August of 1976 my wife,
Connie, my son Doug (age 12)
and I went to Dallas Texas to
visit my wifes uncle and aunt,
Warren and Nellda. (Yes, thats
the way you spell it). Connie and
I had just made up after a pain-
ful time in our life. David was
working at Texas Instruments, and he and Doug were going
to Six Flags over Texas while we were on our little vaca-
tion. Doug stayed with David that night and they left from
his apartment on August 21 to go to Six Flags.

Early that morning we received a phone call from a per-
son at the scene of an accident stating that Doug was badly
hurt, and that we should go to the hospital in Arlington,
Texas. While driving to the hospital, about half way there,
the words came to me in my mind, Doug is dead. We
went to the hospital and learned that Doug was dead, and
David was badly shaken, but not injured. Later that day
after making arrangements, we went back to Warren and
Nelldas house. Nellda told us that Pam, her daughter, who
was about to have a baby, decided to go to a dance studio
where she worked or somehow otherwise participated, and
she saw a lady sitting in a chair, crying. She asked her
what was wrong. The lady said that she was at the scene of
an accident, where a little boy was badly hurt, and she had
just called the hospital and was told that he died. She said
that she was holding his head, as he was lying on the pave-
ment, and he was looking ahead and smiling. That little
boy was Doug. When you get close to Love Personifed,
you can almost see the host of witnesses who are surround-
ing us at all times.
David never got over that painful experience. For a
while he went to school and obtained a degree in Electrical
Engineering, was married
once, to Pepper, had a son,
Adam, and a divorce. He
was married again to Lucy,
had a daughter, Deana and
was a productive member
of society. Working as a
civilian employee at China
Lake, CA, he made contributions and was an excellent
engineer. He tried to beat alcoholism, and made progress,
then failed, over and over again. There were times when
prayer, the intercession of wonderful Christian priests and
persons seemed to be winning, but then the good old bud-
dies who were always wanting to help by going out with
you to have a drink were much more prevalent than aid
from Christian friends. He even called a prominent Chris-
tian church in Bakersfeld and said that he needed help,
could he come to the services and have someone help him.
They said yes, but not emphatically. He drove 100 miles
to go to this church, and was ignored. People in the church
surrounded the Pastor, and David couldnt even get to talk
to him. Too many groups were content within themselves
to bother to even greet him. He went home without anyone
even speaking to him.
It fnally was too much a burden for him to handle. A
few days later he was dead. I felt in my heart and heard
from my inner voice that it was not his time to go, but the
forces of evil were more powerful than some of the forces
for Gods love.
In July 1989, after the 4th of July, I received a letter
from David after knowing of his death. In it was:
My Dearest Father,
This route is truly the only honorable way out of the
morass of guilt and mental agony that I have been drown-
ing in. ... I must confess Dad, I have had a very good run
through life, I have tasted and savored all the wonders that
God has to offer men on this earth. I also know that such a
quality of life would have never been possible without your
tireless nurturing and support. You have been everything
that a father could be to a son and much much more. ... Yet
alcoholism is a real disease which mandates a slow and
agonizing death. Sadly, it takes with it all those who love
the victim. Soon, I will become dysfunctional and unable
to provide for my family. ... I do not believe in a cruel and
vindictive God. I believe Him to be loving, compassionate
and understanding. Surely he will look upon me with pity
and understand my dilemma. My body caused me to sin,
therefore I have cast it off. I made peace with my maker
and repented my sins before I delivered myself to Him. ..
Some time after this letter, and the scattering of Davids
ashes in the Valle Grande Mountains, I had a vivid dream.
I saw David - just like seeing him face to face - he looked
so sad, and he said Im sorry for all of the grief that Ive
caused. I forgave him- and thereby set him free! I also
asked for his forgiveness for falling short as a father. His
brother Steve also saw him in a dream that same night, at
about the same time, far away in Tulsa when I was in Los
Alamos, and told me, on the phone, that which I observed
- Didnt he look sad. Steve said that David said to him
Steve, lets play.
6
I didnt understand what this meant until Steve told me.
When he was a little boy, David was two years older than
he. Steve was always happy when his big brother would
come to him and say, lets play.
Davids widow, Lucy, had a similar experience later.
She was in a Seventh Day Adventist Church in Farmington,
NM, around high noon. They were singing Because He
lives I can face tomorrow when David appeared, kneeling
on the seat in front of her, facing her. He had tears in his
eyes. He said I am so sorry, will you please forgive me?
She became angry- you left me alone to raise our daugh-
ter she thought. The anger melted- she held her hand out
to him and said I forgive you. and he disappeared. There
was another person in biblical gown off to one side.
David also came to his daughter, Deana, in a dream and
simply said Im going to miss you, Deana. When she
recalled that for me at about age six and said those words, I
heard Davids voice coming out of Deanas mouth.
Asking for forgiveness and forgiving is absolutely nec-
essary before going to our Fathers house. We can forgive
and ask early in our lives for forgiveness, and enjoy the joy
that God has for us and with us, when one of His children
is pleasing to Him. Or, we can wait and endure pain, but
we cannot escape, because Gods love and requirement for
forgiveness transcends time, space, life and death.
When searching for our Creator, who loves us so much,
forgiveness is the frst requirement for His love, love which
is beyond all comprehension. I am certain that my Savior
lives and I am certain that my sons live - in eternal joy -
and I am longing to be with them - after my assignment on
this planet Earth is complete.
===========================================================
Additional information on forgiveness from near death experiences.
A Near Death Experience and Ethical Transformation
During a near death experience (NDE) there is often a sense of the inter connectedness between ones self and other
beings, a sense that one experiences the other beings thoughts and feelings intimately, as ones own. Dr. David Lorimer,
director of the Scientifc and Medical Network in England, says, This has far reaching ethical implications. It means that
whatever we do to others we are really in the end doing to ourselves.
During ordinary life experiences this rule may not seem to be obvious. Intellectually one may believe in the law of
Universal Justice, called Karma, but when justice seems to be delayed, the remembrance of the law fades from conscious-
ness. Great teachers through the ages have told us that whatever we do comes back to us, whether good or ill. Buddha ex-
pressed it as, Do not unto others as you do not want others to do to you. We have called this The Silver Rule. The well
known Golden Rule, taught by the Buddha and also by the Carpenter of Galilee, is the positive form: Do unto others as
you would like them to do to you.
Dr. Lorimer gives an example of the transformation effect of the life review in the NDE of a man who had been in
prison repeatedly for serious crimes. Believing that time spent in sick bay would be less unpleasant than in the usual
prison routine, he ate a quantity of soap, which produced a severe infammation of the intestine with acute pain. While
this condition lasted, through the next several weeks, he saw his life repeatedly, including besides the criminal acts he had
committed, also all the small injuries he had inficted on others by his thoughts, words and deeds.
Not only did he review all these things, but in his own words; The most terrifying thing about it was that, as the scroll
unwound, every pain and suffering I had caused to others was now felt by me. You can imagine the kind of searingly pain-
ful experience this would be. My experience was extreme. Most of us are not in this category but all of us have our own
litany of injustices we can relate to.
After about a dozen repetitions of this painful reliving of his life, he began to come to terms with his inner self during
the four months that he was kept in isolation. His experiences became like those of his childhood dreams, of being in a
garden receiving love and nurturing. Like many people who become criminals or embittered, he had come from a loveless
family and had no patterning for tenderness.
Then came a third state, when; For the frst time I had a joyous sense of bestowing love. I loved everyone; I hated
only the evil conditions people had imposed on each other. As the scroll of his life unrolled again there was no pain in
it. As each person came before his consciousness he sent that person love, which soothed their hurts. All the people who
had been injured by me appeared. One by one, I began to help them and love them. It was exceedingly vivid.
From: O Sane and Sacred Death
Louise Ireland-Frey, M.D.
7
The place was Ravensbruck (the name of the concentra-
tion camp) and the man who was making his way forward
had been a guard - one of the most cruel guards. Now
he was in front of me, hand thrusts out: A fne message,
Fraulein! How good it is to know that, as you say, all our
sins are at the bottom of the sea! And I, who had spo-
ken so glibly of forgiveness, fumbled in my pocketbook
rather than take that hand. He would not remember me, of
course-how could he remember one prisoner among those
thousands of women? But I remembered him and the leath-
er crop swinging from his belt. I was face-to-face with one
of my captors and my blood seemed to freeze. You men-
tioned Ravensbruck in your talk, he was saying. I was
a guard there. No, he did not remember me. But since
that time, he went on, I have become a Christian. I know
that God has forgiven me for the cruel things I did there,
but I would like to hear it from your lips as well, Fraulein,
- again the hand came out - will you forgive me?

And I stood there - I, whose sins had, again and again,
had to be forgiven - and could not forgive. Betsie had died
in that place - could he erase her slow terrible death simply
for the asking? It could not have been many seconds that
he stood there - hand held out-but to me it seemed hours
as I wrestled with the most diffcult thing I had ever had to
do. For I had to do it - I knew that. The message that God
forgives has a prior condition: That we forgive those who
have injured us. ... And still I stood there with the coldness
clutching my heart. But forgiveness is not an emotion - I
knew that too. Forgiveness is an act of the will, and the
will can function regardless of the temperature of the heart.
Jesus, help me! I prayed silently. I can lift my hand. I
can do that much. You supply the feeling. And so wood-
enly, mechanically, I thrust my hand into the one stretched
out to me. And as I did, an incredible thing took place.
The current started in my shoulder, raced down my arm,
sprang into our joined hands. And then this healing warmth
seemed to food my whole being, bringing tears to my eyes.
I cried. I forgive you, brother, with all of my heart!
For a long moment we grasped each others hands, the
former guard and the former prisoner. I had never known
Gods love so intensely as I did then. But even so, I real-
ized it was not my love. I had tried and did not have the
power. It was the power of the Holy Spirit as recorded in
Romans 5:5 ...Because the love of God is shed abroad in
our hearts by the Holy Ghost which is given unto us.
Chapter 7, Love Your Enemy. Corrie had just seen this former German prison guard walking towards her.
=========================================================================
If you have read my little essay on Forgiveness, you
may have wondered if it is possible. Writing it made me
start thinking about anyone whom I could have any resent-
ment against, and a certain person, but not the only person,
became evident as falling in that category, my Ex. Ana-
lyzing everything, and realizing how right I was, I also got
the feeling that maybe, or maybe not. Have I ever done
anything to hurt this person? Do we need to forgive? If
we spend any time with anyone, we have the opportunity
to and sometimes do hurt them. Then I thought about the
defnition of being a bit hypocritical and wondered if I
could possibly ft that defnition. Think; one year, while
driving I spotted three turtles in the middle of the road, and
I got out of my car and I saved them. Surely that should
cover a multitude of sins!!! But, after much avoiding the
question and justifying what a wonderful person I am, I sat
down and wrote a letter. The following is an abstract from
that letter:
The following is unrelated to the above proposal, and
is probably way overdue. I am asking for your forgiveness
for the pain and suffering that I have caused you over many
years, through acts of omission or commission, whether
intentional or accidental. Through my fault, through my
fault, through my most grievous fault. I cannot change the
past, but I can ask for your forgiveness. Also, I want you to
know that I forgive you, without reservation or qualifca-
tion, for any and all pain and suffering that you may have
caused me over these many years. Only through forgive-
ness of each other can we even start to express our love for
Jesus and our Father, in return for the agape love that They
have given us. Please grant my request. After a few days
an answer was received, the frst direct contact in over seven
years. It contained the following: Let me address the most
important part of your letter frst. I do extend my forgiveness
to you as you requested; I also thank you for forgiving me.
You made the move to initiate forgiveness and to secure total
healing for both of us. Your act of contrition was complete
and without reservation ...once again thank you.
The strangest thing about this is I do feel better and can
not understand why I did not forgive earlier.
This is not the only person who has come into my life,
again, after being out of it for many years. There was a
person who could have taken action that would have been a
great favor for me, and saved me from much anguish. This
person did not take this action, and probably felt bad about
it, and about me, after it was over. There are acts of com-
mission and omission. We had not seen each other for many
years when we were thrust together at a meeting. God has
a habit of doing this. He was cold towards me, and I was
probably cold towards him. Let he who is without sin, cast
the frst stone said the Master. And there I was, with a rock
in my hand. But another saying also came to mind. En-
titled Outwitted, by Edwin Markham, it goes: He drew a
circle that shut me out- heretic, rebel, a thing to fout. But
Love and I had the wit to win: we drew a circle that took
him in. So the next day I started including this person in
our circle whenever I could. Letting him have information
that would enable him to show kindness to other persons
was a joy to me, and to him. Before the meeting was over
we were friends, and expressed it, and forgiveness has tri-
umphed again.
8
Why Laugh?
Norman Cousins who wrote Anatomy of an Illness, was seriously ill and suffering excruciating pain, when he came
to a startling revelation: A hospital is no place for a person who is seriously ill!!! His solution was to frst- get out of the
hospital; second - increase greatly his intake of Vitamin C; and third - have some good belly laughs to reduce the effects
of the illness. He found that ten minutes of genuine belly laughing had an anesthetic effect and would give him at least
two hours of pain-free sleep. Also, after a laughing episode, his sedimentary rate would drop at least fve points, which
was for him, a good thing. Now, this is an extreme, but we have to examine the extremes to determine what will work.
OK- LAUGHTER WORKS!! What next?
Look for the silver lining- even when things are dark. If there is a person, perhaps even a nurse, who is a pill who
gives a pill; try to fnd something good about that person. And tell them what you admire in their work, appearance, etc.,
and watch things change. You have a choice. You can accentuate the positive and, if necessary, learn how to laugh. By
doing so, you will not only make your life enjoyable, but also the lives of those around you. The worst thing that could
happen is that you will die laughing!!!
Humor as Medicine
This Is Your Life
Many things, good and bad, shape our lives. Some events, things, happenings, etc. have a positive effect on our life;
some negative. If we are experiencing a minor or major medical problem, these events can have an amplifed effect,
sometimes being the difference between getting well or getting dead. Individually these positive or negative events are
unnoticed, but together, they add up. A list of Helps and Hurts follows:
Effects of the
Event that we experience-Causes:
Resulting in:
Helps
Joy, Laughter, Forgiveness
Pain relief, peace, healing
Longer, outstanding life (LOL)
Hurts
Hate, sadness, grudges
Pain, stress, sickness
Shorter sorrowful life (SSL)
Some events are called speed bumps in life, and these bad, sad, get-mad happenings that happen to happen, when
they happen, fall into this category. The term Coping is used to describe methods of how to lessen the effects of these
speed bumps. Coping is usually in one of four categories: More work- and you become a work-a-holic. Bury yourself in
work- but watch out for stress! Depend on friends - questionable, some friends we should not have. Prayer - always good
and sometimes very effective and should be used with the catalyst humor. And Humor itself!!! Remember that St. Paul
said - Rejoice in all things, and again I say rejoice. In this presentation we are going to discuss humor.
Voltaire said, many years ago, The art of medicine consists of amusing the patient while nature cures the disease.
Today we have procedures and medicines that are magnifcent, but remember that a spoonful of sugar helps the medicine
go down. We dont want to eliminate medicine; we just want to assist it.
Throughout our lives we are told not to take advantage of a good laugh.
Remember these: Wipe that smile off of your face; Stop smirking; Settle down; When are
you going to grow up? Cant you ever be serious? And, dont make a fool of yourself. Well,
I intend to make a fool of myself, and enjoy doing it!! An old prophet in my life, from the
Korean War, Ralph Ashton, the fight engineer on my B-29 Bomber crew, used to say: There
is nothing that I hate more than a drunk person when I am sober or a sober person when I am
drunk. Change drunk and sober to sad and happy and the words of the prophet still apply.
And who has not heard?
I never read about Jesus laughing!!!
The author wishes to acknowledge that most of the information contained in this article
comes greatly from the suggested reading listed in this article, the Internet and over four de-
cades of learning how to live with leukemia.
============================ =============================
===========================
=========================================================================
=========================================================================
9
Look around you and see if there is something humorous. Perhaps all the pictures are straight, and one is crooked
- well thats a start. Look around the room and see if you see anything humorous. This is moving in the right direction.
Anybody can fnd fault in something or everything, but it takes a wonderful person to fnd something good in everything.
And humor is everywhere. Oh! The tales that I could tell!!!
Laughter is contagious and we are surrounded by jokers- I represent that remark! We are all a little bit funny, and can
be very funny if we try. Play the fool! Fools held an honored place in medieval society. A king would not be without
one. They understood that a person had to laugh, especially when things were bad.
Again, look around you and notice that which is beautiful, and that which is funny. Both are healing. Look with your
eyes, listen with your ears, smell with your nose and feel with your hands. Enjoy the blue of the sky, the green of the
grass, the smell of newly mowed grass, the sound of an Owl at night. Did you taste the cookies, see the art, and enjoy
your fellow human beings?
God is so good!
Look at someones smile and chuckle. It only takes a spark to get a fre going! It is contagious. Remember a funny
incident from long ago, and relive it. The word Smiles is the longest word in the English language, there is a mile
between the front s and the back s. It is also the shortest - an instant means of communication. And it is also the quick-
est; the swiftest way to get rid of the doldrums.
=======================================================================================
The Science Of Laughing
So, you want to laugh, and dont know how. Well, lets look at ways of laughing. There is natural (spontaneous)
laughter, induced laughter, forced laughter and restrained laughter. Lets start small. Just smile, then chuckle, then laugh
quietly, then let out a laugh that will wake the dead! (Church, during the sermon?)
Natural laughter is what happens when something funny happens, and you chuckle or have a good belly laugh depend-
ing on the circumstance. This can take place because of a practical joke, a funny movie, a person wearing something
funny- and on and on. It can last for a short time or long time depending on the quality of the source. Natural laughter
is what takes place when people talk, joke, gossip, and so on, and smile, chuckle or laugh out loud, and dont even notice
what they are doing.
Induced laughter occurs when you listen to jokes on the radio or television; watch a funny program, read a funny
book. You are looking for humor to cause everything from a grin to a belly laugh.
Forced laughter is not really forced, since it is done voluntarily. There are Laughter Clubs all around the country and
the persons laugh, not at anything, but just laugh. The laughing will build up to a crescendo and be maintained for various
lengths of time. It is benefcial.
Restrained laughter is when something strikes you as funny in the middle of a funeral, or a church service or some
other place where we must be serious. You want to see a sick friend, and are worried about going, because they are so
sick. And this makes you appear unhappy. Think. If you were in the hospital, would you want you to visit you? Laughter
can be all around us. Listen to people. People are funny. Animals can earn their keep just by the funny things they do
naturally. Things too can be funny.

Man vs Woman humor. Men tell jokes, but women tell funny stories. And women dont like to be crude- well most of
them anyway. Men enjoy slapstick which also appealed to brain damaged patients in a medical study- does that mean that
men are brain damaged? Maybe. Women are more sophisticated than men. The common ground for both is in the absur-
dities of everyday life.

There is also anti-laughter, and it causes depression, pain, headaches, sorrow, and all kinds of bad things. It is on radio
and television and is sometimes called NEWS. By telling you about all the bad things that people do to other people and
what tragedy has taken place at a location you cannot fnd on a map, and all kinds of sad, hateful, terrible things that are
taking place that you, in no way, can help. And the people who are being questioned about these terrible happenings are
often pathetic examples of human beings. If you could help, it would not be as bad, but here we are, told that this ter-
rible thing has just happened to this pathetic person, and there is not a darn thing you can do about it. NEWS stands for:
Nobody Escapes Worldwide Sickness!
l0
A steady diet of this usual, unfortunate, so-sad brainwashing can make the happy person sad and the sad person sui-
cidal. Sometimes the commercials are better than the program. Think about this before you subject yourself to this, day
after day. Your time is valuable, so conduct a cost-beneft analysis of TV programs. The beneft you are looking for is
entertainment, but not at the cost of your sanity. The world and the media are willing to kill us with sadness, lets laugh
them out of our lives!!
About Laughter Clubs
From Laughter Yoga International
Laughter is the Best Medicine. Humans were designed to laugh. Laughter is natures stress buster. It lifts our spirits
with a happy high that makes us feel good and improves our behavior towards others. Just a few generations ago, happy
healthy humans spent 20 minutes a day or more in laughter. Now adult daily laugh time is down to fve minutes or less in
many countries. This is one of the worst aspects of modern life.
Laugh yourself healthy. We all know that laughter makes us feel good. A regular twenty minute laughter session
can have a profound impact on our health and well being. Laughter is gentle exercise. It flls your lungs and body with
oxygen, deep-cleans your breathing passages and exercises your lungs. This is really important for people who dont do
regular aerobic exercise.
When we laugh our bodies release a cocktail of hormones and chemicals that have startling positive effects on our
system. Stress is reduced, blood pressure drops, depression is lifted, your immune system is boosted and more. Western
science is just starting to discover the great effects of laughter.
Why Laughter Yoga? Eleven years ago Dr Madan Kataria, an Indian doctor and student of Yoga was writing a paper
for a medical journal titled Laughter is the best medicine. Convinced of the medical benefts of laughter and Yogic
breathing exercises, Doctor Kataria was searching for a way to bring these benefts to modern man. You cant prescribe
twenty minutes of laughter a day and for the most beneft a range of different types of laughter should be combined.
In a fash of inspiration, Laughter Yoga was born. Thanks to Doctor Kataria, countless people all over the world today
enjoy the benefts of a daily dose of laughter practicing Laughter Yoga at laughter clubs or at their workplace.
Anyone can laugh without reason. Laughter Yoga combines laughter exercises and yoga breathing to give you the
health benefts of hearty laughter. Laughter exercises almost always lead to real laughter, especially when practiced in a
group.
Laughter Yoga (LY) is practiced around the world at laughter clubs, laughter studios, in the workplace and in many
specialized applications including schools, government departments, military and police, hospitals and hospice and more.
There are more than 5000 laughter clubs and studios in more than 50 countries with new venues opening daily.
Laughter Yoga International provides laughter yoga training for LY leaders and LY teachers. We also provide LY
retreats and LY workshops for business. Dr Kataria is a noted speaker. Laughter Yoga has been featured on most major
networks including CNN, ABC, BBC, NHK Japan, Channel 7 and 9 Australia, ADF Germany and print publications
including TIME Magazine, National Geographic, New York Times, London Times, the Guardian, Wall Street Journals and
many more.
=======================================================================================
Hot Dog!
ll
Just as Christianity has the Father, the Son and the Holy
Ghost and Hinduism has Bramah, Vishna and Shiva; the
Creator, the Preserver and the Destroyer; healing also has a
trinity. This trinity which determines the healing, or not,
of a person afficted by a medical condition or disease is:
The Patient
The Physician
The Creator
When a person is sick, short for being afficted, the cure
can come from any one of these three entities, or a portion
of this healing can come from each.
Some examples of the process of being healed coming
from only one of the three members of this Trinity are:
In his book Anatomy of an Illness, Norman Cousins
relates that he was suffering from a fatal illness which doc-
tors had given up on, and he, by himself, through humor,
diet, etc. was able to have a complete cure.
The physician often provides healing for the patient,
sometimes with what seems to be no help from a source
outside of his own practice. However, if the patient is
determined to die, consciously or subconsciously, the
physician cannot overrule this desire. Extremes on the dark
side are diffcult and sometimes impossible to overcome.
Therefore, the patient should not have an extreme dark
nature or dwell on those phenomena on the dark side.
The Creator often heals broken bones, causes sickness to
disappear, and other events which go unnoticed or possibly
are classifed as miracles. However, the Creator, although
often given the credit or the blame for these events, good or
bad, is very quiet and it is diffcult to obtain more than an I
dont know what happened from those around.
For most of us mere mortals, healing and sickness are
caused by effects from a combination of all three of these
entities with varying degrees of credit or blame given to
each.
So we have faith, determination to live, humor, diet, a
GOOD doctor and a positive outlook on life are all param-
eters in the healing, or on the other hand, the dying experi-
ence. A little bit of luck can also help.
Living and dying are natural experiences. Living and
free will are gifts from a good Creator, no matter what
name you assign to this entity. How you live your life is
your gift to God for the gift of life that you have received;
and often determines the how and why and peace or trauma
associated with the ending of your life. It also determines
the joy or pain that accompanies your life. It is a choice.
Unfortunately, it is not only your choice but everyone is af-
fected by his/her parents, their environment, schooling, and
the persons who are close fellow travelers on this journey
called life. That is why your choices, often under diffcult
circumstances, are very important. We have to develop
character, discipline and judgment beyond our capabilities
at times. This is when the so gentle, but often magnifcent-
ly, overpowering intervention of the Creator shines beyond
belief.
The Trinity of Healing
=======================================================================================
Some Funny - And - Not So Funny Pictures
Meow -OW!
What are you looking at? Thanksgiving?
Beauty and the wolves
Its Party Time
l2
Suggested Reading:
Readers Digest Laugh Riot September 2007
The Healing Power of Humor, Allen Klein 1989
Anatomy of an Illness, Norman Cousins 1979
If youre not familiar with the work of Steven Wright, hes the famously erudite scientist and comic who once said: I
woke up one morning and all of my stuff had been stolen and replaced by exact duplicates.
His mind sees things differently than most of us do, to our amazement and amusement. Here are some of his gems:
1 - Id kill for a Nobel Peace Prize.
2 - Borrow money from pessimiststhey dont expect it back.
3 - Half the people you know are below average.
4 - 99% of lawyers give the rest a bad name.
5 - 82.7% of all statistics are made up on the spot.
6 - A conscience is what hurts when all your other parts feel so good.
7 - A clear conscience is usually the sign of a bad memory.
8 - If you want the rainbow, you got to put up with the rain.
9 - All those who believe in psycho-kinesis, raise my hand.
10 - The early bird may get the worm, but the second mouse gets the cheese.
11 - I almost had a psychic girlfriend.. ..but she left me before we met.
12 - OK, so whats the speed of dark?
13 - How do you tell when youre out of invisible ink?
14 - If everything seems to be going well, you have obviously overlooked something.
15 - Depression is merely anger without enthusiasm.
16 - When everything is coming your way, youre in the wrong lane.
17 - Ambition is a poor excuse for not having enough sense to be lazy.
18 - Hard work pays off in the future, laziness pays off now.
19 - I intend to live forever... ..so far, so good.
20 - If Barbie is so popular, why do you have to buy her friends?
21 - Eagles may soar, but weasels dont get sucked into jet engines.
22 - What happens if you get scared half to death twice?
23 - My mechanic told me, I couldnt repair your brakes, so I made
your horn louder.
24 - Why do psychics have to ask you for your name?
25 - If at frst you dont succeed, destroy all evidence that you tried.
26 - A conclusion is the place where you got tired of thinking.
27 - Experience is something you dont get until just after you need it.
28 - The hardness of the butter is proportional to the softness of the
bread.
29 - To steal ideas from one person is plagiarism; to steal from many is
research. This makes me happy- I do this much!!!
30 - The problem with the gene pool is that there is no lifeguard.
31 - The sooner you fall behind, the more time youll have to catch up.
32 - The colder the X-ray table, the more of your body is required to be
on it.
33 - Everyone has a photographic memory; some just dont have flm.
And my all time favorite-
34 - If your car could travel at the speed of light would your headlights
work?
My highest Honor! My highest Honor!
l3
The Angels In Oncology
My joy in the Lord is in you,
For you have been Christ to me
You come to serve
And do not ask who or what am I.
You serve and smile, and do your task,
You smile, and sometimes cry.
For some of us will leave and live,
But some of us will die.
So you must see beyond the Veil,
That hides from us below,
The Love and Joy in Gods dimension,
His Spirit, that makes us grow.
That lets us see a body healed,
To return to do His will on earth,
Or lets you see a soul released
To join the splendor of eternal worth.
For God allows us each to serve
Some so little, yet, you so much.
For God uses each of us
To be His voice, to be His touch.
For God is with us in eternity,
And God is with us here in time.
To fll with love each hour, day,
To fll with Joy each soul divine.
And when we leave your sphere of service,
To serve our brothers here in time,
Or join those who have gone before-
We know the bells of heaven will chime
As the Angels read the proclamation
That proclaims His Love to you below,
Well done good and faithful servants,
Your service there makes Heaven glow.
AMEN
M. Dean Keller, patient
7 West Oncology
Saint Francis Hospital, Tulsa, OK
4:00 AM 12 December 2004
On December 12, 2004, I was in a room in St. Francis Hospital with an IV in my arm. That made it a little awkward ,
since I had to take my companion with me wherever I went. And with the IV pouring antibiotic and anti viral medica-
tion into my veins 24 hours per day, my companion and I made numerous trips to the rest room, but not to rest. Walking
around the ward I would softly sing to my companion Gee, but its great after staying out late, walking my baby back
home. Whenever I walked by, there was always a smile. There was love in the midst of suffering.
===============================================================================================
l4
Religion on the earth is divided into: Judaism, Christi-
anity, Islam, Hinduism, Buddhism, Bah Faith, Jainism,
Taoism and Confucianism. There are Indigenous ethnic re-
ligions, formerly found on every continent, now marginal-
ized by the major organized faiths, but persisting as under-
currents of folk religion. This includes African traditional
religions, Asian Shamanism, Native American religions,
Austronesian and Australian Aboriginal traditions, Chi-
nese folk religion, and postwar Shinto. Under more tradi-
tional listings, this has been referred to as Paganism along
with historical polytheism. There are atheist who are also
children of God, but they are probably so disgusted with
churches that they prefer not to be considered. They fall
into categories similar to what are given below. I wonder
who has the audacity to judge another as a pagan when
pagans are found in most of our churches. This is very
complicated and I am a simple man. Lets cut to the chafe.
There is one Creator and all are his creation and
his children. Some are a little more learned than others
but know not our Creator. There also some very learned
persons who know and love our Creator greatly. Others
are unsophisticated and love our Creator greatly while the
opposite can also true for them. There is a tremendous task
for one to plot using a Gaussian distribution (Bell curve).
I have heard that Whoever abides in love abides in God
and God abides in him. Using the above statements, which
bear the label of authenticity to me (Engineer speaking)
we will now try to establish a new, more logical concept of
divisions among the children of God.
There are seven major categories among the children of
God, and this is found in all of the denominations in reli-
gion: Seekers, Students, Brain-washed, Believers, Teachers/
Priests/Pastors/Rabbis, Imam/ Etc., Pretenders and Loose
Cannons. All other titles handled down over the last few
thousand years are meaningless. The practice of a relation-
ship with our Creator is limited to a few and listening and
talking to our Creator is sometimes placed in the category
of foolishness.
The seekers are wonderful, and it is hopeful that the
congregation will be caring and welcoming and the teach-
ers will be competent and God loving. The Seekers are
seeking help because it is needed, knowledge because they
do not know where else to go and our Creators love. Some
churches have great love within their congregation and
gather in small groups, sometimes ignoring those outside
their own group and ignoring the stranger at the door. This
happens to many in need, either minor or desperate, be-
cause of our insular perspective.
The student is sometimes an empty vessel waiting to be
flled; sometimes a person who has been brainwashed by
previous teachers who were lacking in love, but great in
dogma and fear. Sometimes he is a lost soul looking for a
reprieve from the life of pain and hate that he has endured.
The brain-washed are easy to recognize. They are taught
from an early age that their faith is the only true faith,
and that others are pagans or infdels. Even within their
own basic faith they are taught that they have all the truth,
and their brothers who worship almost identically are not
worthy. It is thought by some of these persons, but mostly
by their leaders, that these others should be punished by
various means. Some of these means are shunning, ex-
communication, and as an extreme, death and war. Logic
and known facts mean little to them. Unfortunately, they
are still lost in a medieval stupor and some are unable to
fully function in a modern society. However, many are
very happy in their own environment and do good works
for others. Some listen to the inner voice, but fear when it
conficts with their faith.
The believers are easy to recognize. They are usually
smiling, do not argue, and keep an open mind for other
views because they have no fear of ideas, and are willing to
help their church and visitors and are especially welcom-
ing for new visitors. There are different levels of belief and
hopefully all are evolving to a greater relationship with our
creator. Hopefully the seven deadly sins have been con-
quered, as temptation is always there.
The pretenders have to have a church for their children
but not for themselves; they believe that the church is too
simple minded and below their dignity but havent yet
made an effort to fnd a more appropriate church or make
this church better; some businessmen think it is good for
business to be seen in church; Some youngsters think they
might fnd a boyfriend or girlfriend there (now that is a
legitimate reason) or there are some who just need some-
where to rest their eyes.
We must not forget the TV and radio personnel who
brighten our existence by selling us indulgences and telling
us how wonderful we are if we give them money. I thought
Martin Luther took care of that!!!

Finally there are the loose cannons. (These are the fanat-
ics) Many of these have been brainwashed by forces inside
and outside of the church. These persons are often encour-
aged by church teaching which tells them that those in this
church (religion) have the truth and are better than those
who believe differently. Sometimes their anger is directed
towards persons with different beliefs or sexual preferenc-
es, which they would like to change, or of different races or
nationalities which are not changeable. Some often spout a
litany of accepting Jesus over and over again. These are dif-
ferent shades of the same insanity. Would Jesus approve?
Placed last are the Teachers/Pastors because the last
shall be frst and the frst shall be last. I like the philosophy
The Present Status Of Religion; A Realistic View:
l5
PEOPLE EVENTS THINGS
There are people, there are events and there are things. Events are usually happenings which involve people, such as a
ball game or a gall bladder operation. For an event to take place, there usually have to be things around, such as a foot-
ball, a baseball or a scalpel. Now this may seem to be an odd combination of events and things, but thats okay, because
the people are usually odder than any events or things could ever be. We want to enjoy life, and most of us enjoy some
things, some events and some people. We want to be happy- preferably in all circumstances, and events require that
people be involved. Usually, things are not enjoyable unless people are present with whom you can share. So what is
the key to happiness? I believe it is enjoying people. Note that certain words are interrelated in intent and meaning- and
among these are the words love, like and enjoy.
And God made man in His image. By this will all men know that you are my followers, that you love one another.
WOW. Maybe we should enjoy people since they are made in the image of God and we should love them. Of course,
maybe not all people, just some who are fun. But if we want to really enjoy life, we have to love/like/enjoy all people,
because having a good relationship with people is the key to having a really enjoyable life. So, lets take a leap in faith as
each one of us declares that I WILL ENJOY THE PRESENCE OF ALL PEOPLE.
Have you ever been in a check out line at a supermarket, and you are next to be checked out by a person who has a
frown on her face, and a long line of people behind you? You notice that this person has a blouse with a beautiful fower
design or a very nice looking hair-do. I will now completely reject the prime directive of the fight engineer on the B-29
Bomber on which I was a crew member during the Korean War. He stated There is nothing that I hate worse than a
drunk person when Im sober, or a sober person when Im drunk. I will declare that when I see a frown, I will counter
it with a pleasant smile. So, when it is my turn at the register, I smile and say, Good Morning, or whatever is appropri-
ate, pause while he/she starts checking the items, and casually say That is a beautiful outft that you have. Looking for
opportunities to smile or pass on some pleasant statements, I will enjoy my time at the register and softly pray that when I
leave, the next person in line will be greeted with a smile, which will be returned and so on down the line. It doesnt work
all of the time, but the times it does sure make it worthwhile.
So learn to enjoy the presence of all people, and how to laugh and how to smile. Then, when you go to an event, do
not look only at the event, but also at the people, whom you now enjoy, and enjoy both the event and the people. Now,
when I have to go for a medical procedure, whether it be an operation, cat-scan, Chemotherapy infusion or bone-marrow
procedure, I consider the event to be of secondary importance and really enjoy those wonderful Angels of Mercy who
are there to be of service to me. It was not always that way, but it sure is a lot more fun now.
=======================================================================================
of Watchman Nee in China. All of the churches that he
founded were independent of the other churches. This does
not mean that they couldnt visit with each other or share
concepts, but no church was considered supreme and no
member could try to coerce a member of his church or an-
other church to believe what he believes is the truth. That
is our Creators responsibility, but we have never given
Him a chance to accomplish that. The Teachers/Pastors
have a responsibility beyond measure. They should have
nothing to do with the operation of the church or the fund-
ing, which should directed by carefully selected committee
which is carefully selected.
Each teacher should have supernatural experiences of
verifable communications with our Creator, a mind open
to concepts which will be communicated to him or her by
our Creator or others in or out of the congregation who are
avatars, and have the gift of discernment. We have gone so
wrong for so long since we have neglected the gifts of the
spirit and the supernatural nature of our Creator. Look at
the hate! Each proclamation shall be tested to assure that
it is one of love, not division or hate. This is very compli-
cated and will require much study and listening to our inner
voicem, but where we are now is not satisfactory.
The pastor should have the above, plus leadership
and communication capabilities. All should listen for our
Creator until they are open to His presence at all times. As
members of the congregations realize these achievements,
they should receive additional responsibilities.
There should be persons who have the proven spiri-
tual gift of discernment to judge and assure that any major
concepts of faith are correct. Minor disagreements should
be put in a a hole and buried. Every concept should pass the
LOVE test!!!!!!!
Hopefully all of these will listen to the inner voice and
give our Creator a chance. This would have to start very
slowly. The frst instruction to all is to LISTEN. LISTEN,
LISTEN for the voice of our Creator.
l6
Our Creator gave us free will with the power to love or
hate, give or take, build or destroy and to accept the con-
sequence of our behavior. We sow and we reap. The Bible,
the Torah, the Quran, and the Bhagavad-Gita, all place
before us rules of engagement as we fght the battles that
confront us in life. Our greatest contribution in making our
life, our community, our nation and the world a better place
to live, is by having Self Discipline.
Self Discipline, in General:
Self discipline is not the discipline imposed on a person
by the law, the church, parents or superior offcers in the
military. Self discipline is learning, knowing what is cor-
rect based upon frst, do no harm, helping those you can,
and developing love for your fellow travelers on this planet.
Self discipline is active when no one is looking or you are
in the middle of a mob. Self discipline may be contrary to
peer pressure because it is directed by a force greater than
yourself, and you are not subject to anyone, unless you
agree with their request. Of your own free will, you then
do your best to implement your decision to make this world
a little brighter, if only in the corner where you are.
Self discipline would not be of much value without one
other quality: Respect for others. Using our self discipline
we should treat every person we meet or see or even hear
about with kindness, even though something in us says that
they dont deserve it. Each person has an essence of our
Creator within them, sometimes shining and sometimes
deeply buried under years of sin and hate. To show con-
tempt for any person is to show contempt for our Creator
This includes thoughts, words and deeds. Deeds you
can do without even thinking such as smiling, helping a
person who needs help, or any other opportunities you have
during your life. You just have to develop a habit which
includes joyful actions, and excludes painful ones. Words
are a bit more diffcult to control, and sometimes words
will jump out requiring an instant retake and correction.
Thoughts are the most diffcult, as I very well know. How
many people have I pictured with my hands around their
neck, before I gain control and sincerely treat them with
love and respect? It is very diffcult to control thoughts,
but remember the old saying You cannot stop a bird from
landing on your head, but you do not have to let it build a
nest.
Self Discipline at Home:
At home we have a combination of a husband and wife,
(hopefully), children and sometimes an elderly person
perhaps the mother or father of either the husband or wife.
Even with great care taken in selection of a spouse, and the
training in meaningful discipline for the children - there
are conficts in personalities at times. For the parents there
Self Discipline
is the fne balances of love and discipline for the children.
Remember that these children will develop their character
by the age of seven, and will sometimes be set in their ways
by the age of ten. If the parents use the good copbad cop
concept there will be confusion about the direction that the
children want to take in their lifes journey. The parents
should discuss this in private and present a united front
to the children. If they cannot, then a marriage consular
should be consulted. If that doesnt work prepare for a
long, miserable life with poor futures for the children. The
family is the backbone of the United States and the future
of the world! Make careful decisions about developing your
own self discipline and developing the self discipline of
your children. Grandma and grandpa can be a great help in
developing self discipline in the children, or be a hindrance,
depending on their capabilities. Parents have to make this
decision.. Love these older folks (which I am) and learn
from their experience about what works and what doesnt.
And before self discipline will start, some other dis-
cipline is sometimes necessary. The jury is out on water
boarding, and spanking is considered cruel and unusual
punishment (OK, if it is not too severe), but there are ways
to discipline without using force. Here also, the good cop
and bad cop concept will hurt, not help. Both parents must
accept their responsibility for a childs behavior with both
praise and punishment.
Self discipline without love is fawed. Love has to
originate somewhere, usually in the past and usually from
someone near to you when you are young. The gift of love
often comes from your parents, with loving discipline, to
start the process of attaining maturity. This is usually frst
with the parents, and herein there may be a problem. Babies
do not come with an instruction book, and sometimes are
not wanted, and therefore are treated poorly. Also, some
parents are mean or sick due to what has happened in the
past, possibly from their parents. This is the beginning of a
tragedy in life. A possible solution to this heinous situation
is love and intervention from relatives (especially Grand-
mas), teachers and neighbors. Love expressed by these
persons can turn the situation around, if they are willing to
become involved. The police and Child Welfare persons are
a last resort, and they are often overworked and sometimes
do not have the patience, time, or qualifcations to help.
Sometimes they add to the problem rather than solving it.
Participation in the youth programs by volunteers who are
qualifed can be a Godsend.
I would guess that fve to ten percent of qualifed
persons are now providing this initial help for the parents.
These parents may resent it, believing that what they are
doing is good. But, it is necessary for mistreated children to
be rescued and for their lives to be joyful during the youth
of this adventure called life. This early abuse is not adver-
tised and sometimes hard to know when it is happening.
l7
Self Discipline at Work:
At work you will be subject to supervision and/or be a
supervisor of many persons. Self discipline at work is
necessary for you to encourage your fellow workers and
lead by example. The intelligence and capabilities of your
workers and yourself will differ greatly. You have to use
judgment in supervising your personnel and in accepting
the supervision of those over you. Here self discipline and
judgment are very important; especially when you are faced
with a situation which you know is wrong, either because
of a bad decision from above or below you, in the line of
command. Depending on the severity of the problem much
diplomacy is needed to resolve the disagreement. Some-
times, a meeting of minds will take place easily after sug-
gestions are made by someone. Sometimes it is necessary
to be frm if the results of the disagreement will be harmful
to the company or others. I have sometimes yielded when I
shouldnt have, and found later from the using organization
Division Leader, who had somehow heard about the discus-
sion that took place; I shouldnt have. He asked me why
I didnt come to see him because he could see the merit of
what I was proposing. I told him that I had a direct order
from my Division Leader not to push for change because of
schedule problems, and too much respect for him to violate
this order.
The Laboratory lost usable property which could not be
replaced because I was unsure about sticking my neck out
and take the risk of being reprimanded or worse. I was
wrong! Another time, with a similar problem, I was sneaky
and informed persons in charge of the project in Washing-
ton DC who quietly and diplomatically changed the direc-
tion of the project without my being involved except for my
usual project management duties. Self discipline requires
us to weigh each decision, making sure that we are right,
and work hard to have the correct decision applied. Your
supervisor may or may not be as capable as you are, and
may be slanted by interior politics, but the cost of a wrong
decision must be determined and you must determine how
much you are willing to risk to accomplish the right thing.
Whistle blowers are necessary when ignorance or politics is
ruling.
I have a 33 rpm record with the date 9/4/77 written in red ink on the back. It is entitled The Lighthouse and right un-
der the name is the following: The Lighthouse is the summer coffeehouse of The Word of God, a Christian community
in Ann Arbor, Michigan. Each summer, 60 young Christians live out their faith in song, dance, and drama in The Light-
house, sharing the new life and love which they have found in Jesus.
One of the songs included in that album is the song Father. I have been unable to fnd the sheet music for this song
over the last ten years. I frst heard it at the Pecos Benedictine Monastery in Pecos, New Mexico. I loved it then and hope
to have it played, as a simple profession of faith, at my memorial services. A friend used the recording of the song on the
record to provide me with sheet music, but the song has disappeared from the earth, but I am sure that it is still sung by the
angels in heaven.
Father, its one of your children again
Asking that you would hear.
Ive only a few simple words to speak
But I guess you might call it a prayer.
First, I want to thank You for this day
For the sun that shines that way,
For the green against the blue.
I wonder what all the people do
Who feel grateful for all this,
And dont know how to thank You.
Father, theres someone dear to me,
I know Hes dear to You.
Hes called the Lord of the universe,
He is Light, He is life, He is true.
Lord, I want to thank You for Your Son,
For the beautiful things He is,
For the marvelous things Hes done.
It takes all my faith to understand
How He who guides the stars
Cares to guide me by His hand.
Father
Farther, what are these warm tears
That I feel on my cheek?
I guess they express as my words never
could
How I feel as I sit at your feet.
I feel just like a once lost child
Who wandered in the dark
Not knowing all the while-
That there was someone waiting for me
Until I came home to the light of Your
smile.
Father, before I go to sleep
I have just one request.
Let me forever be where You are
Ill forget the rest.
I dont need riches or fame
All happiness is mine if I can own Your name.
For living is joy, death will be gain-
To me its all the same
For Your child I remain, I remain.
=======================================================================================
l8
The brain is a magnifcent creation which is formed
under the direction of our DNA while we are embryos. It is
void of knowledge, except for minimum preprogramming
which includes involuntary functions such as breathing,
heart control, an urge to obtain sustenance and to eliminate
waste and others. But the ability to walk and talk and other
voluntary functions must be learned. There are a few other
semi-automatic functions such as the grasp of a babys
hand on a fnger placed near it, or the suckling of a new-
born on its primary source of nourishment.
Over years the brain will adsorb information until it
reaches somewhere near the level of the brains in the
persons who are the parents and mentors. For a select few
this is not the fnal capability of the brain as its capability
will expand beyond the capabilities of those from whom
it has acquired knowledge, greater, perhaps, than even the
combined capability of all of these sources, perhaps from
experience, from something within, or from something of
a spiritual nature, outside of this limiting source of knowl-
edge. Then, there may occur a leap forward in a particular
feld of endeavor; science, mathematics, music, theology,
art or felds not yet known. For a precious few this will be
a giant leap in knowledge which will expand the envelope
of knowledge for that person, and the world. Depending on
the mentors surrounding and involved with this person, this
burst of awareness may result in fame, fortune, praise, or
burning at the stake. So it is with mankind.
At one time the earth was considered fat and the center
of the universe; the atom was the indivisible particle, the
basis of all matter and the universe was created in six 24
hour days, or has always existed. A Jewish rabbi, Nach-
manides (13th century Spain), who was the earliest of the
Kabbalists, said that before the universe there was noth-
ing... but then suddenly the entire creation appeared as
a minuscule speck. He gives a dimension for the speck:
something very tiny like the size of a grain of mustard. Yet
it took scientists up to the mid twentieth century to catch
up. Nicolaus Copernicus (1473-1543) was a mathematician
and astronomer who proposed that the sun was stationary
in the center of the universe and the earth was in an orbit
around the sun. He revealed this on his death bed to avoid
the wrath of the church. Galalio improved on Copernicuss
concept and published the information. For this he was
placed under house arrest for the rest of his life. His crime
was to challenge the churchs theology; a church which
would not allow dissent.

Throughout history there have been exceptional per-
sons with exceptional brains who have prospered or been
crucifed because of their being ahead of their time. Those
who do not have the vision to look beyond the present, fear
those who do. This is why we have Sunday Schools, set
curricular for schools, approved concepts which are the
only acceptable ones to teach and other methods of keeping
others in line. This creates a problem. Yes, we must have
standards, but there are not too many absolute truths. When
does teaching end and brainwashing start? How can we
guide a generation, without stifing their initiative? Should
the goal of learning be to seek the truth, or to further a par-
ticular agenda, whether it is religious, political or just plain
stupid? In all cases, even with mathematics, a disclaimer
should be stated, and intended, that this is our understand-
ing at this time, but do not allow this to keep you from
seeking a greater truth.

First, do no harm. This is not as easy as it sounds.
Harm, in the eyes of one person may be to physically
destroy a population to achieve an unjust end; to another, it
would be to disagree with anything that a particular leader
says. Extreme examples are easy to fnd. The holocaust
during World War II for the frst, and the rule of a leader
in a nation who will not allow others to disagree with him
or her for the second. What is good for the goose is good
for the gander is a good rule to follow. In the present time
it is considered fair to insult and accuse a former leader of
lying, but to deny the present leader a halo to place on his
head is unthinkable. Free thought without doing harm to
ANYONE is necessary. This is also diffcult. Some per-
sons feel that they are violated if you question any of their
concepts, especially in theology, and desire to condemn
you to hell if you disagree with any of their theology. It is
diffcult to place these persons who are demanding absolute
obedience to their beliefs. The kindest way to express their
action is ignorance coupled with a maximum amount of
arrogance!

Science has a way of breaking through, although it may
take several centuries when a few years would have been
adequate. But theology is more diffcult. How do you
determine the gender of the Almighty? The Egyptians,
Greeks and Romans had it easy; they had enough gods to
allow some to be male, some to be female and some to be
animals. In Hinduisms the concept of an animal god, is
being confused with an revered animal.
In Hinduism there is Brahman who is the unchanging,
infnite, immanent, and transcendent reality which is the
Divine Ground of all matter, energy, time, space, being,
and everything beyond in this Universe, and there is the
cow which is revered. Many persons think that Hindus
worship the cow. Not so! The Indian appreciates the cow.
The cows dried dung can be burned for heat or cooking,
and the cow is a symbol of life which provides milk for
children and browned butter for lamps. The cow does not
live a charmed life in India, but it is forbidden to kill them.
In more advanced religions persons are required to
believe exactly what is taught them, or suffer expulsion,
everlasting hell, or even worse torture and death. There is
no wiggle room.
Throughout history to the present day, concepts con-
cerning the Almighty and his extraterrestrial dimension
Beyond our Senses
l9
have been formulated, worshiped, dismissed, condemned
and praised by many. Heaven was best described by St.
Paul when he stated, The eye has not seen, nor has the ear
heard, nor has it entered into the heart of man that which
God has in store for those who love Him.
And the antithesis of heaven which has been called hell
has been promoted by seekers of power, control and wealth
and discarded by, maybe enlightened persons, who state
that it is not in keeping with a loving Creator. With the
newer concept of multi-dimensional reality (the seventh
heaven St. Paul), or something like that, the Almighty can
now relax comfortably in a timeless and infnite home com-
pletely integrated with creation, yet supremely separated
from this space-time continuum which we occupy until it is
our time to rejoin our Creator from whom we came.
It is time for enlightened persons to discard the concept
of the Almighty as being an old man with long gray hair
sitting on a throne from whence He tosses lightning bolts;
to a loving Father who loves His creation and desires from
the bottom of His figuratively speaking heart that we love
each other.
How do we go beyond our senses to tap into the infnite
pool of knowledge that resides with our Creator? We can
listen! We cannot understand that which is beyond our
intellect or mind, but we can with our soul or heart. What
is the key to open the avenue of listening that our Creator
may actually convey profound knowledge to such a worm
as I? (Quote from an old song) Love! The key to commu-
nion with our Creator is love, not so much for Him, but this
will naturally follow, but for our fellow travelers on this
journey called life. If I speak with the tongues of men and
of angels, and have not love. If I have the gift of prophecy
and can fathom all mysteries and all knowledge, and if I
have a faith that can move mountains, but have not love,
I am nothing. St. Paul again. And he didnt mean just a
little bit of love, but the agape love which encompasses all
creation. If you want to explore the depths of Gods love
and the secrets of his dimension beyond our time-space
continuum, and you do not have love for the least of the
brothern dont even try!!!!!

It is hopeless without that quality.
=======================================================================================
Today is October 1, 2009. A couple of days ago my
wife, Jean, asked me to come to the sun room. She wanted
to show me something. I looked out of the window and
she pointed to a white object in the back of the yard near
the hedge, very close to the fence. She asked me if it were
a rabbit. I looked at it. It was white, and I decided that it
wasnt a rabbit; it was a plastic bag such as you get at the
grocery store. It did look like it had ears, very big white
ears. I did tell her that if I saw it move I would call her.
A little later I noticed that the plastic bag was about 10
feet away from its former location, closer to the house. The
plastic bag then started going around in a circle, gyrat-
ing, and it appeared that it was doing a waltz. I called Jean
to see it and we both watched as it moved back and forth
with the wind. When moving, it appeared to be a ballerina
at times; it would go up into the air spin and come back
down. It would lose all of its air, fll itself up with air and
then come back again. It kept coming closer to the house,
frst going over to the east side of the yard and then mov-
ing towards the house. It kept getting closer to the house
and would then stop and do a loop, and turn around in a
circle. It kept moving closer to the house until, when it was
about ten feet from the concrete patio, I was ready to open
the side door and let it in. It then turned around and started
back towards the center of the yard. After dancing a little
there, it turned and went to the south-east section of the
yard and stopped to rest by the back fence, and just stayed
there, in the corner. I watched it for a while as we were do-
ing other things. Later I looked out and it was gone.

Where did it go? I saw this type of dance in a movie
once where the bag was doing a dance and a person was
able to take photographs of it. I wish that I had a video of
this dance so that I could have followed the gyrations of the
plastic bag. It was beautiful in the way it went from place
to place, went up in the air, went down to the ground, lost
its air, gained it back and again went up in the air again.
I began to wonder if it were just a plastic bag. Or was it
something that our Heavenly Father sent to amuse us. He
knew how we enjoyed the simple things, like watching the
birds sitting on the wire and changing position. Or having a
squirrel or rabbit sighting in the back yard. We enjoy all of
life, even the most simple of events, such as a plastic bag
dancing in our back yard.
The next day Jean went into the garage and opened the
garage door. When she came back into the house, with the
garage door still opened, the wind, or should I call it the
Kamikaze, which is Japanese for divine wind, or translated
in a spiritual mode, the Holy Spirit, infated a plastic bag
which was in a holder in the garage next to the door to the
house, removed it from its container and it swooped into
the kitchen area, fully infated and dancing, until it came
to rest on the kitchen foor. Who can explain it, who can
tell you why? Fools give you reasons, wise men never try!
Being a fool, I thank God for sending a messenger to amuse
us, thrill us and tell us that He loves us. Amen.
Whimsical:
The Dance of the Plastic Bag.
20
MOMENTS
A man was chased by a tiger to the edge of a cliff. This cliff dropped sharply to a river below. Seeing a tree sticking
out from the side of the cliff, he made a calculated leap and grabbed hold of the tree. The tiger stopped above, looking
down on the meal that he had lost, while the man looked down to sharp rocks hundreds of feet below. To the right of this
tree was a strawberry bush, on which grew a single large red berry. Within seconds the tree started to move as the weight
of the man pulled its roots out of the crack in the rock. The man reached over to the strawberry bush, picked the berry and
put it in his mouth. How delicious, he said with obvious enjoyment. If the man had concentrated on the past, the tiger,
the future or the rocks below, he would have missed enjoying the delicious berry in the present.
Life is full of moments. Each moment is unique, and the sum of these moments is our life. Moments are made of time.
This time can vary from a fraction of a second to many hours. The total time that we will have in our life is carefully
measured, but we do not know its length. A persons thoughts and actions during a moment are the content of that mo-
ment. Thus, moments are two dimensional, with both length (time) and magnitude (experience). The happiness, joy, and
pleasure which may fll a moment can be great, moderate or small. On the other hand, so can be the grief, sorrow, or pain.
Having a happy life is having happy moments; perhaps not all happy moments, but more happy than sad.
The content of a moment can be infuenced. By choice, one may rejoice in a moment, remembering that God is love,
although there may appear to be no reason to rejoice. If one looks for the worst in a moment, the worst will surely be
found. For a happy life, a persons thoughts and actions have to be positive, with the goal for each moment of fnding
joy and of giving joy to others. This is not always easy, but even under the worst conditions, a moment of time can be
touched by, if not flled with, joy. This is possible only by taking one moment at a time. There is guidance in the Prayer
of St. Francis of Assisi:

For it is in giving that we receive,
It is in pardoning that we are pardoned
And it is in dying that we are born to eternal life.

Moments are linked. Although each moment is experienced for itself, the experience of any moment may be remem-
bered in the future, bringing, sometimes, even greater joy. Moments can be shared. A moment can be relived with others,
increasing the shared experience. A shared moment is precious as two or more hearts blend as one.
Painful moments may be experienced again, but pain and its memory, with Gods help, usually diminish with time.
Not so with moments in which one inficts pain upon another. These moments come back to haunt, sometimes with a
vengeance!
Of course our joy will not always be shared by others. Think of the tiger and the meal it lost.
=======================================================================================
If my heart is sad and lonely
And the sun just wont shine through,
If Ive lost my one and only-
Still I cant be blue.
Cause, then I see my teacher
And she cheers my lonely heart-
One smile from her, the sun comes out
And the clouds soon all depart.
I trod upon her dainty feet
But still she wont complain.
All she knows is how to smile
And soon I smile again.
I miss a step, that little grin-
How patient can she be?
Youre doing swell, lets try again,
I ask, Do you mean me?
Little teacher, whats your secret?
Is it what youre taught?
How can one so small and sweet
Have so big a heart?
Little Teacher
I had left Japan, spent some time
in New Orleans and went to Spokane,
WA. It was nice; reasonable barracks
and good food, and an opportunity to
earn a 3 day pass by feeding the furnace
for the barracks at night. It was messy
coal, but someone had to do it.
Our duties were limited and I spent
much time in Spokane in my favorite
drug store where the ice cream and the
girls were both plentiful and good. I
also determined that I should learn to
dance better so I went to Arthur Mur-
rays dance studio and met my Little
Teacher, a beautiful young lady who
was agreeable and a wonderful dance
instructor. She taught me to Tango,
Waltz, Samba, etc. and told me I was
doing beautifully. A friend (?) who
came with me told me I was too stiff.
But, I think his interest was mostly in
my Little Teacher who gave him a
polite dont even try.
============================
2l
Confronting Evil
At the time of conception, the DNA for the brain and
the eternal soul from our Creator are united with the other
components to form a human baby. At this time the soul is
pure and the brain has no trace of evil. The soul can never
be evil! The brain can be infuenced by the evil which has
been created in the world prior to its conception such as
with drugs or pollution. Other problems and blessing such
as autism and savantism are not a part of this discourse, but
are probable results of the complex DNA where everything
must be exactly right. When the brain dies, the evil dies
with it and the soul, still pure, goes home to our Creator.
Evil is not mysterious. It is all around us and it has been
blamed on supernatural forces which are fghting against
the forces of God. This concept has led to the burning of
witches and the judging of whole peoples for the thoughts
and actions of a few.
A child who is taught that wrong is right up to his/her
7th birthday will possibly remain that way for the rest of
his or her life, unless there is intervention by someone who
understands. During childhood and throughout our lives we
are exposed to love and hate and being ignored, which
can be worse than hate. This is passed from generation to
generation until it creates a long line of persons who are
discouraged, saddened and hateful. It can be planted by
suggestions, arguments, jealousy, competition and the de-
sire for things. It grows when two or more persons of like
mind, who embrace evil, feed upon each other.
But how does evil begin? Lets start with a group of
people who were free of evil until a certain event happened.
The Gods Must Be Crazy: This is a movie about a com-
munity of people in the Kalahari Desert in Libya, and could
very well represent the human race about 40,000 years ago.
These people are called, in the movie, the Sho, (Bushmen).
This movie is a comedy instead of a tragedy. A similar
tribe was visited by National Geographic personnel a few
years ago who found a loving, caring, welcoming, peaceful
people living off the land. I do not know if there was mar-
riage or polygamy or whatever else we allow to cause us to
judge and to divide us between us and them. They were
happy. They hunted animals for food and did some farming.
If they had to kill an animal they would apologize to the
animal, explaining why they had to do this. There does not
appear to be any evil there. This group of people encoun-
tered an intruder from the outside world.
Into this peaceful, although no doubt hard, life, dropped,
literally, an intruder from an aircraft fying over. It was a
coke bottle, the old glass type, sort of greenish and easy
to hold. The star of the movie, Xi, found it and brought
it back to his people to show the magnifcent gift that the
gods has sent to them. Everyone admired it and wanted to
hold it. Soon some children grabbed it from other children,
thinking that they were holding it too long. One person
determined that it was good as a tool, very hard and able to
roll over food or skins or otherwise help with their every-
day tasks. Fights began and evil had arrived. So Xi took
the bottle and went to what he thought was the end of the
earth - to throw it off and tell the gods, politely, We thank
you for your gift, but we cannot use it. Please take it back.
What happened to this peaceful, loving community to
cause anger, hate, envy and violence? What did Xi have
that the others did not have? Logic, discipline and respect
for all. One thing, a coke bottle - but only one coke bottle
- and all of those people! This is on a small scale - but look
at the world today. We have lots of things, including terri-
tory, houses, washing machines, TVs, jewelry and lots and
lots of money. And money, territory, and things cause a
person to become evil. Money is not the cause of evil, but
the love of money is!!! Remember Jesus and the rich man
who could not give up his wealth to follow Him. Riches
and fame are now considered a reason to honor the persons
who have this treasure. We would be so much better off if
we would honor a freman, a policeman, an honest pub-
lic servant or a valedictorian. Watch a football game or
concert (very rowdy) and see where our worship is. When
youth take this immature thinking into college, they are fur-
ther encouraged to rebel against that part of society which,
as Mohandas Gandhi had stated, follow the guidelines of
what not to do. We should not desire:
Wealth without Work
Pleasure without Conscience
Science without Humanity
Knowledge without Character
Politics without Principle
Commerce without Morality
Worship without Sacrifce
It is best to search your mind and thoughts for those who
are not up to your standards. Then, one by one, resolve to
forgive and respect all, but especially where respect is not
due. Forgiveness is an act of the will, not of the emotion,
and you may have to forgive over and over again. But the
return is high - without a person being forgiven they can-
not reject evil. These others may change or may not. We
may have to rely on force from the police or the military to
keep order and prevent harm. But, we do not have to lower
ourself to their level. They may not accept our forgiveness,
and we may not be able to forgive them in person, but that
doesnt matter. We just have to remove the seed of hate
from our life and hopefully add love to theirs.
It is better to light a candle than to curse the darkness
was proposed many years ago. There are many more good
persons than there are persons who have bad inclinations.
But most of these good persons do not have the desire to
become involved, possibly because the problem is so large,
and we have so little time to spare. We all can help some
in our everyday life, one person at a time, by spreading the
joy of being part of the solution instead of the problem. A
smile, a song, a laugh, a little bit of treasure if needed, and
one by one we can make a difference, if we want to.
22
A young man had been listening to a radio pastor who
shared about listening to God and obeying the Lords voice.
The young man couldnt help but wonder, Does God still
speak to people?
After service he went out with some friends for coffee
and pie and they discussed the message. Several different
ones talked about how God had led them in different ways.
It was about ten oclock when the young man started driv-
ing home. Sitting in his car, he just began to pray,
God.. If you still speak to people, speak and I will do
my best to obey.
As he drove down the main street of his town, he had
the strangest thought, Stop and buy a gallon of milk. He
shook his head and said out loud, God, is that you?
He didnt get a reply and started on toward home. But
again, the thought, buy a gallon of milk. The young man
thought about Samuel and how he didnt recognize the
voice of God, and how little Samuel ran to Eli.
Okay, God, in case that is you, I will buy the milk.
He stopped and purchased the gallon of milk and started
off toward home. As he passed Seventh Street, he again
felt the urge Turn down that street.
This is crazy he thought and drove on past the inter-
section. Again, he felt that he should turn down Seventh
Street. At the next intersection, he turned back and headed
down Seventh. Half jokingly, he said out loud, Okay, God,
I will.
He drove several blocks, when he pulled over to the curb
and looked around. He was in a semi-commercial area of
town. It wasnt the best but it wasnt the worst of neighbor-
hoods either. The businesses were closed and most of the
houses looked dark like the people were already in bed.
Again, he sensed something, Go and give the milk to
the people in the house across the street. The young man
looked at the house. It was dark and it looked like the
people were either gone or they were asleep. He started to
open the door and then sat back in the car seat. Lord, this
is insane. Those people are asleep and if I wake them up,
they are going to be mad and I will look stupid.
Again, he felt like he should go and give the milk. Fi-
nally, he opened the door, Okay God, if this is you, I will
go to the door and I will give them the milk. If you want
me to look like a crazy person, okay. I want to be obedi-
ent. I guess that will count for something even if they dont
answer.
He walked across the street and rang the bell. He could
hear some noise inside. A mans voice yelled out, Who
is it? What do you want? Then the door opened before the
young man could get away. The man was standing there in
his jeans and T-shirt. He looked like he just got out of bed.
He had a strange look on his face and he didnt seem to
happy to have some stranger standing on his doorstep.
What is it?
The young man thrust out the gallon of milk, Here, this
is for you. The man took the milk and rushed down a hall
way speaking loudly in Spanish.. Then from down the hall
came a woman carrying the milk toward the kitchen. The
man was following her holding a baby. The baby was cry-
ing. The man had tears streaming down his face. The man
began speaking and half crying, We were just praying. We
had some big bills this month and we ran out of money. We
didnt have any milk for our baby. I was just praying and
asking God to show me how to get milk.
His wife in the kitchen yelled out, I ask him to send
an angel with some ... are you an angel? The young man
reached into his wallet and pulled out all the money he had
on him and put in the mans hand. He turned and walked
back toward his car and the tears were streaming down his
face.
He knew that God still answers prayers and that God
still speaks to His people.
Does God Still Speak To Men?
From an anonymous source, via the Internet
Why should I believe this?!?!?
I was recently told by a Toyota employee that you cant
fnd any good information on the internet. This is after my
Toyota had just experienced unintended rapid accelera-
tion which was denied by all around, except on the inter-
net. I have had leukemia since 1965 and have found life
saving information on the internet. I have also found stupid
things by stupid persons who, in America, have a right to
express their stupidity. So, trust, but verify.
I have walked in the Spirit for over four decades, and
some of my friends will even say I do tell the truth. Why do
I believe this article? I do and I dont, except that I have
had experiences, some less than and some greater than the
one given above. In the pages of this book a few of these
experiences are given. You dont believe me either? Great!
Belief is yours to embrace or discard. You have a choice! I
choose to, sometimes through joy and sometimes through
pain, to trust - but verify. Guess what? My listening for
the voice of my Creator resulted in verifable results that
I could not deny, even using my pragmatic engineering
training. So it is up to you. Listen, and you may or may
not hear in your mind simple words from our Creator. It
may take time, but there is nothing to lose and everything
to gain. I listened, and because of this, my whole life has
been changed for the better.
=======================================================================================
23
For God so Loved the World!
What did John mean to say?
Did God love land, air, and water,
This planet earth on which we stay?
Jesus gave a command,
Before he did depart.
Love one another,
As I have loved you from the start.
Love one another, as you are loved,
By your Father and your God.
This love is with us every day,
As on the road of life we trod.
Love between us here on earth,
And our Creator ever near.
This love eternal, absolute,
Love that casts out fear.
Paul went to the seventh heaven
Where God does reside,
In a letter to the Corinthians
He gave this simple guide.
Love is patient, love is kind,
He said this for a start.
Is not envious, boastful, proud,
Is in His every thought.
Is not rude, or self seeking,
Anger is not loves way.
Remembers not past wrongs,
Nor wrongs of the day.
Love rejoices in the truth,
Perseveres, protects, gives hope.
Love never fails, never quits,
as with lifes trials we cope.
What should we do while on earth?
Love God with all you are,
And love others in His Name;
Neighbor, enemy, be not ashamed
If in all persons that you meet
You see His glory in their eyes.
Love is the absolute,
That reigns under His skies.
This is the Love that God gives
To us here on earth,
To every man or woman
No matter what their earthly worth.
For God is love!
Think of Him that way.
Open your heart and listen
And you will hear Him say:
Give to Me your love
Of your own free will,
And I, in turn, will give to you
A love greater still.
Give to all whom you meet
What I have given you.
Unconditional love,
To make all things new.
And, to the person whom you despise
With all of your heart.
Give your love, your very being,
To love Me, thats a start.
Give to Me all of you,
Do this and you will see,
That I will give the greater gift,
Ill give you all of Me.
So great a mystery is our God,
How can He love us so much?
That He can ask us to love
The one we dread to touch.
The only thing that God hates
Is that thing called sin.
And when we fail to love another,
Sin does begin.
Since this is true, a web of love
Envelopes all mankind,
Living, dead, friend, foe,
Envision with your mind.
This love so great, eternal,
That with our soul resides.
Ultimate Reality
To God, it is our guide.
Gods Love
M. Dean Keller
February, 1998
24
What is a Friend?
A friend can be a person of any gender, any race, any
religion, and any national origin. It is possible, though
diffcult to rationalize, that a friend could be (in order of
priority) a person, a dog (including wolves), a monkey, a
horse, a cat, a bird, a raccoon, a mouse, a plant, a tree or a
rock. Although cat lovers will disagree, I believe the curve
drops sharply after the dog.
Does the friend have to speak and understand your
language? The rock would fnd this impossible (though
some will disagree and what do we know?); The tree will
fnd it very diffcult although trees and plants do respond
to voice and thoughts; the bird, depending on the species,
may even be able to talk back; the raccoon, the mouse and
the cat may nod their heads, but who knows? The horse- I
wont comment about the horse for fear of being lynched
by an angry rancher. And why make a monkey of myself?
The dog we know will not only listen, but make sounds
at just the right moment, will nuzzle us and give us great
assurance that he or she understands just what we are going
through and how badly they feel about it. They can also
express joy with our joy. So I guess the defnition of a
friend is a dog. This is appropriate since dog is God spelled
backwards.
I almost forgot people. Is having the same language
a requisite to being a friend? I dont know. I guess, to
further defne, we must have a defnition of friend. A 1971
dictionary, used since it was not tainted by modern political
thinking, defnes a friend as follows:
a. A person whom one knows, likes and trusts.
b. Any associate or acquaintance. Often used as a
form of address.
c. A favored companion; boy friend or girl friend.
d. One with whom one is allied in a struggle or cause;
a comrade.
e. One who supports, sympathizes with, or patronizes
a group, cause, or movement.
f. ...a Quaker.
These leave me cold, except for a which has the word
trust in it, and the word sympathizes in defnition e does
seem appropriate. Maybe I am looking at the wrong defni-
tion. Lets try friendly.
In the defnition for friendly, the terms favorably dis-
posed, not antagonistic, warm comforting and amicable
seem to be appropriate. Amicable also yields peaceable
which sounds good.
Our list of words now includes listen, believe, wise and
strong, share and care, trustworthy, sympathize, favorably
disposed, not antagonistic, warm, comforting, amicable and
peaceable. 1st Corinthians, Chapter 13, Pauls chapter on
love, includes the words patient, kind, does not envy, does
not boast, not proud, not rude, not self seeking, not easily
angered, keeps no record of wrongs, rejoices with the truth,
protects, always trusts, always hopes, always perseveres,
never fails. Faith hope and love: the greatest of these is
love.
All of the above are ideas or concepts. Using some of
these ideas to describe a friend, lets place them in order:
A friend will: A friend is: A friend will leave you:
Listen Kind Warm
Care Available At peace
Believe Trustworthy Protected
Not judge Not imposing Comforted
Be patient At peace Never betrayed
Sympathize Not antagonistic In the arms of God
Be a confdante Not easily angered With comments, if asked
Considering the above, it is easy to understand why
Jesus said Greater love has no man, than he would give
up his life for a friend. A friend, with the qualities given
above, would be worth the sacrifce. Note, the dog still
qualifes.
Why have a friend? Can a friend solve problems, mend
broken hearts, right wrongs? Sometimes, but not usually.
A friend is there to help when the climb is too steep, the
water is too deep, the pain is too great or love turns to hate.
A friend is a purchaser, a friend buys time for healing to
take place, and for the unfolding of Gods grace. Note, the
dog still qualifes.
Leaving the dictionary and going to a song written in
1947 by Rodgers and Hammerstein A Fellow Needs a
Girl, we fnd verses that have signifcant content:
A fellow needs a girl to sit by his side, at the end of a
weary day.
To sit by his side and listen to him talk, and agree with the
things hell say.
A fellow needs a girl to hold in his arms, when the rest of
his world goes wrong,
To hold in his arms, and know that she believes that her fel-
low is wise and strong.
When things go right, and his jobs well done, he wants to
share the prize hes won.
If no one shares, and no one cares, wheres the fun of a job
well done? Or a prize youve won?
A fellow needs a home, his own kind of home. But to make
this dream come true,
A fellow needs a girl, his own kind of girl, My kind of girl is
you.
M. Dean Keller - December, 1997
25
Geese are in the sky
Flying south, they circle
Round our house, noisily,
Dropping lower thence to land,
To rest, by the Rio Grande, their sanctuary.
Leaves have fallen from the trees
The ground is covered everywhere
The breeze that blows is cooler now
As from the mountains height it falls
Four thousand feet through warmer air
To chill, and remind us all
That winters spell is everywhere.
Is summer gone?
Is autumn here to pave the way
For winter to claim its throne, to shorten day
To color earth with snow so white,
To strip the trees of all their leaves
And send some creatures off
To slumber through the day and night?
What happens to life, to love, to friendship
When winter comes
And the ferce bear no longer growls,
But lies content in his sleep?
Do we act the same
When our freplace is lit
And we lie down and watch the fame?
Does love change with the chilling breeze
And lie dormant till spring again
Awakens emotions deep
Allowing feelings to rise from sleep?
Friendship and love are the same,
Different sides of a single coin.
They make our lives on earth complete,
Make our souls and spirits join.
From the Creator of us all
We learn that, though the cold of winter
Will still the bear, drop the leaves
And chill the earth with its breeze.
Faith, Hope, and Love remain!
Winter can not dim their might.
This love we share with friends and God,
Protects us all, makes all things right.
M. Dean Keller
November, 1997
Winter Comes
26
ByDefnition:The Christian Greeting Peace of
Christ has been in Christian services for over 1500 years.
It has been and is part of the Roman Catholic Mass to have
May the peace of the Lord be always with you, and many
other Christian services have a time when participants share
with each other the Peace of Christ. One of the ways that
God leads us by the Holy Spirit is through the Peace of
Christ. It is a supernatural peace that surpasses understand-
ing (Philippians 4:7). We receive it when we place faith in
Jesus and it is in sharing of the love of God that well likely
grow more sensitive to, as we walk with the Lord. Paul
said that this peace should rule our hearts at all times. It is
to act as a type of spiritual umpire, helping us make godly
decisions.
The Hindu greeting Namaste elevates ones conscious-
ness, reminding one that all beings, all existence is holy and
is the Almighty. It communicates, I honor or worship the
Divinity within you. Also, it draws the individual inward
for a moment, inspiring refection on the deeper realities,
softening the interface between people. It would be diffcult
to offend or feel animosity toward any one you greet as the
Super Soul of all living entities (God).
Shalom () is a Hebrew word meaning peace,
hello, goodbye and wellbeing. As it does in English, it
can refer to either peace between two entities, especially
between man and God or between two countries, or to the
well-being, welfare or safety of an individual or a group
of individuals. It is also used as a greeting to either say
hello or farewell, and is found in many other expressions
and names. Its equivalent cognate expression in Arabic is
salaam and slam in Ethiopian Semitic languages.
It would appear by defnition that Shalom is more of
a greeting of a natural rather than a supernatural nature.
Namaste, which can be conveyed by word or by holding
the hands together in an attitude of prayer, directly connects
the greeter, the greeted and the Almighty with a single word
or gesture. When I have an opportunity to greet a Hindu
family or person with Namaste, I do. Jean and I were on an
elevator in Boston this year, and there was an Indian fam-
ily consisting of a man, his wife, another lady and a small
boy in arms. I looked towards them and holding my hands
together said Namaste. Faces lit up like 1000 watt light
bulbs, they returned the salutation, and even encouraged
the little boy to greet us. East met west and there was love.
Since most Christians accept the Trinity, the Peace of Christ
may be considered in a broader sense the Peace of God.
The Peace of Christ can be as profound as, or even more
profound than the other two examples, in that it is a prayer
that a supernatural peace be bestowed on the greeted. Note
that the expression is the Peace of Christ, not the Peace
from Christ or the Peace given to you by Christ. Accord-
ing to scriptures it is one of the fruits of the spirit promised
to us by Jesus when we receive the Holy Spirit. Probably
Jesus received both the gifts and fruits of the spirit when he
was baptized by John the Baptist. Being the Son of God, it
seems the right thing to do. Whenever he received the gifts
and fruits of the spirit, it is obvious that during his ministry,
he did have these attributes. So it should be possible to
look at the life of Jesus and learn what this peace is.
During his ministry, was Jesus ever angry? Yes, but not
for a long period of time. (Dont let the sun go down on
your anger.) It has been said that it is alright to have a bird
land on your head, but you do not have to let him build a
nest. Was He ever in despair? Yes, He was very frustrated,
but He remained focused on the mission that was given to
Him. Did He ever break things? Yes, look at the mess He
made in the market place with the money changers tables.
Did He ever hit or hurt another person? There is no record
in scripture or tradition that He ever did. So we see that
there is a difference between things and persons. Remem-
ber, you are supposed to love people and use things, not use
people and love things. A thing is made from nothing; a
person, although made from nothing, has within the Spirit
of the Living God. Then there is the Garden of Gethse-
mane where Jesus cried out in anguish, sweated blood, and
prayed for hours in the night for his Father to take this cup
from Him- but not His will but Gods be done. Did His
Father give Him an answer to this prayer? Yes, the answer
was Sorry, but no. When he received this answer to His
prayer, did he give up? No, He just kept on going; He suf-
fered, died and was placed in a tomb for love of others, us.
When we look at our lives, we can look to Jesus and his
example and know that in spite of our anger, depression
despair, frustration, even kicking a door or some other in-
animate object (and earning a broken toe) you may have the
Peace of Christ. If you hate (not just be angry), intention-
ally injure another person, refuse to forgive or otherwise do
not love the spirit of God in another person, then that peace
may not yet be with you. It is a choice.
Christ is within each one of us. In some persons Jesus
is so evident that you want to bow down to Him, but must
instead only love that person who is the vessel of God
within. In some He is just below the surface and pops up to
touch the lives of others on occasion, but is woefully absent
at times. But in the least of the brethren he is at the bottom
of a well, covered with years of anger, frustration, hate,
despair and evil deeds, waiting for Christ in you to show
love without his earning it; to show compassion when he is
angry; to bestow forgiveness when he is not sorry; and even
to politely disagree with him when you are at odds, remind-
ing him (or her) that disagreement on any subject is not a
reason to withhold love.
What is the duration of the Peace of Christ? It can
be for a moment, such as is required when one is facing a
diffcult situation and requires that extra strength necessary
to prevail. It can be for an extended period, which is still
a moment (only longer), when one is going through a very
rough time requiring all of the help available to survive as
well as to prevail. Or it can be for the remainder of ones
life as one dedicates oneself to the love of God wholly,
without reservation.
The Peace of Christ
27
My father had the peace of Christ. Although he was
excommunicated from the Catholic Church for marrying
my mother, since she was divorced, I can remember see-
ing him often on his knees at night saying his prayers. I
never heard a cross word from him, nor did I ever see him
overreact to any situation, and there were many situations
when he could have done so. At his funeral I heard many
persons who had known him for decades say I never heard
Clarence say anything harsh about anyone, and have never
heard anyone ever say anything harsh about him. Yes, he
did sin and was not perfect, but he basked in forgiveness
from God and forgiveness for others. When faced with a
strong unloving situation from anything from rising grocery
prices to crime, theft or murder, his comment would usually
be I just dont understand. I only wish that I could have
that said about me, but I have been a slow learner.
I have experienced this peace many times over the last
55 years. A few incidents follow:
1951 Yokota AFB in Japan during the Korean War.
I would like to relate an experience which took place in
our room in our barracks. Before I had access to a newer
translation of the Bible, which was available through the
Catholic Chaplain, I was sitting on my bed trying to under-
stand the old English in the King James Version of the Bi-
ble. Our tail gunner, who drank quite a lot, came over to me
and asked what I was reading. I told him, and he told me
to put that blankity- blank thing away. I replied, no, Oris,
this is my bunk and that is your bunk, and I can do what I
want to do here just as you can in your area. That did not
satisfy him, so he went back to his bunk and came back to
my bunk with his 45 caliber pistol in his hand, which he
pointed at my head. He told me again to put that blankidy-
blank thing away, and instead of fear, I felt a peace come
over me. I repeated, This is my bunk, and that is your
bunk, and I can do what is pleasing to me in my area. The
pistol was loaded; shell in the chamber? I do not know. We
all carried pistols while on base with loaded clips.
Oris was getting angry, and he was quite drunk at the
time. He would empty his footlocker each payday and
place a ffth of whisky in the locker for each day of the
month. By that time, this drama was being noticed by
some of the other crew members, and Oriss drinking
buddy came over to him, placed a hand on his shoulder,
and started talking to him about going into town for a few
hours. Shooting me and messing up the room did not
seem to be as good as going into town with a buddy, and as
Ralph, our fight engineer, talked to him, he also placed his
hand on the pistol which Oris willingly gave up, and peace
returned to the room.
This is the frst time that I felt the Peace of Christ, even
though I was quite confused as to whom Jesus or God re-
ally was. I made no mention of the incident to anyone, and
the crew was pleased that I did not. This would have been a
disaster for crew morale. I believe that this is the frst time
I learned that you have to forgive your enemies, even when
they are your friends. My relationship with Oris and the
rest of the enlisted crew was good or even better after that
incident. I never held it against him, but thanked God that
Oris gave me the opportunity to stand up for my faith, even
if I didnt understand what that faith was. God bless you,
Oris.
And Another: He Touched Me
My frst supernatural experience that I really felt, took
place in the Blessed Sacrament Chapel of the St. Josephs
Orphanage, in Tanashi, Japan. I was kneeling at the altar
with no one else in the chapel when our Creator introduced
Himself to me. A feeling of peace, love, tingling and I just
cant describe what else came over me. Something like
rivers of fowing water immersed me completely in Gods
love. I did not want it to ever end, but it did. However, my
fear of dying was greatly reduced after this experience. This
type of experience happened twice again in my life, but
neither as intensely as this frst time. One time was when I
prayed for my wife for her arthritis pains and the other was
when I went to New Orleans to visit with my mother in
early 1970. I KNEW that God was there and that He loved
me. Love was communicated, but no thoughts to direct me
or communicate with me about other matters.
And Finally, and these are only three out of many.
Sometimes, when I feel the presence of God I hear a
buzzing, such as being near a power transformer. I have
tried to describe this to others, including Charismatic Chris-
tian friends, and have been made fun of and laughed at in
Tulsa, not in Los Alamos.
One night, in late 1976, after we had lost our 12 year
old son Doug in an automobile accident, Chaunte, our dog,
and I were alone in the house. For one reason or another
everyone else had left, and I was living alone. I started
hearing this buzzing. I asked Is that you, Jesus? No
answer. Chaunte was at my feet while I was sitting in my
big brown lounging chair. He had his head between his
paws and did occasionally make a noise, such as a snort or
snore. I needed some assurance, and the buzzing kept get-
ting louder, so I decided to place a feece before the Lord
I thought Jesus, if that is you, I want Chaunte to jump up
on all four legs, and bark, before I count to sixty. I started
counting. At about the count of thirty, Chaunte jumped
up on all fours, barked loudly, then shook his head as if he
were thinking Why did I do that? Chaunte then re-as-
sumed his original position. And the buzzing sound slowly
faded away, but I knew that I was not alone. I was at peace.
The Peace of Christ.
28
Lead Us Not Into Temptation,
But Deliver Us From Evil.
I confess to Almighty God, ..., that I have sinned exceedingly in thought, word, and deed, mea culpa, mea culpa, mea
maxima culpa (through my fault, through my fault, through my most grievous fault.) This confession (The Confteor) has
been the necessary beginning of the Roman Catholic mass for over a thousand years. Corporate confession is an integral
part of the liturgy of many churches. Most important is the statement by Jesus that you must forgive others before asking
for forgiveness for yourself. Only then can forgiveness be obtained. For this discussion, let us confne ourselves to the
concept of evil and the act of sinning.
There is always temptation. Evil will attack. It is up to us to not allow it to prevail. Evil usually attacks frst through
thought. The natural progression, if unchallenged, is expression through words and then deeds. Gods love is the antidote
to evil and is empowered through the use of prayer, our free will and self discipline. In mounting an attack against evil,
one must acknowledge that we are responsible for ourselves. No other person, spiritual entity, or circumstance is respon-
sible for our thoughts, words or deeds becoming vehicles for evil.
We can have feeting thoughts which are diffcult to control. It has been said, You cant prevent a bird from landing
on your head, but you dont have to let it build a nest. Any thought that degrades, cheapens, criticizes or harshly judges
another person is not from God. God is love and he who abides in love, abides in God, and God in him. When you stop
loving, you start sinning.
If you harbor thoughts not from God, you may think that others wont know. This is not true, for others will sense
unhappiness in you before a word is spoken. When the thought is expressed through the word, all doubt is removed. The
word is a sword which can cut deeply and cannot be recalled.
When non-loving words are expressed in deed, evil is prevailing. When the battle within your soul is on the battlefeld
of words and deeds, prayer, discipline, and free will must be employed to stop evil from destroying. Cease bad deeds, do
not speak bad words, even if you have to bite your tongue. It is not easy. As the warrior had said, From this day for-
ward I will kill no more. Stop! We must affrm that we will redirect our deeds, words and thoughts, starting now.
From this day forward I will love, not judge or hate, this person, situation, or circumstance, and rejoice in all things.
From this day forward, I will examine this person whom I have judged and found wanting, and fnd something beauti-
ful in him or her. When I have a negative thought, I will ask God to forgive me and change me and my thoughts. Does
God want us to be perfect? Yes, and God realizes that we will never attain perfection, but we must always strive towards
perfection. How many people do you know who want to strive towards mediocrity? Mea culpa, mea culpa, mea maxima
culpa.
M. Dean Keller Rev: November 30, 2005
Who would think that fve foot four
Could hold the world and even more-
No, thought I, It couldnt be-
Until you came along.
Those hazel eyes, that winning smile,
We stopped to talk, just for a while-
Oh!, Thought I, at last I see
The one wholl be my song.
=======================================================================================
Talk about Temptation. In Japan you could
buy a wife for $20 per month and she would
do your washing, provide a room for you off
of the base, keep everything neat and clean,
and other household chores. However some
of us had our honor and were being shot
at. So we did not go along with the local
custom. But now I am back in the states
where we are safe, the girls are beautiful,
and some even speak English. But instead
of hanging out in a bar, I had my favorite
meeting house - Tim Terry Drugstore where
the most beautiful girls in Spokane hung
out. There I met Flavia Branson - what a
doll, and good morals too. But, I had college
to attend and missed a wonderful person to
be my companion for life.
But songs are sad as well as gay,
I wonder I which youll be-
Cant stand tears, want to laugh
- all day. Want a lovers melody.
Oh Flavia, I hope that you
Feel the same because its true-
Im falling darling, cant you see -
Nothing can go wrong-
December 15, 1952, three other discharged airmen and I drove through
the mountains to St. Louis, then I took a train to New Orleans to start the
next phase of my life. She was a magnifcent young lady.
Flavia
29
The Art of Dying
The science of dying is well known to physicians and lay people alike. Persons of the cloth not only know about it,
but often use it to force their particular beliefs on others. Not so much about the physical act of dying, but the fear of
what is to follow. There is much grief when one person who is known and loved passes on and goes to that city not built
by hands. However, the death of 60,000,000 persons in a war which took place over fve decades ago is a statistic over
which learned persons and fools will argue as to the value of their death, or even if their death actually took place. Morti-
cians beneft from death and would be very unhappy if all persons would suddenly refuse to die!
One might say that the art of dying is absolutely objective and foolishly subjective. The only absolute agreed to by all
persons is that death is inevitable and all persons die, except for two persons in the Hebrew Scriptures who went directly
to be with their Creator without collecting $200. There were others whom some believe ft in this category, but I will be
dead before I could determine all who have claimed this exemption.
In general the experience of dying can be different than any other experience in life. It can be quiet and peaceful, as in
many cases for older persons who have longed to go home, or it can be quick and without awareness as the passing of a
person at ground zero in Hiroshima due to the instantaneous and painless effects of the atomic bomb, or it can be the slow,
painful death attributed to disease or humankind, which is not always humane.
We have to accept the reality that physical death of the body will happen. We do not know how, why or when. Some
accept it joyfully, such as Nathan Hale - I regret that I only have one life to give for my country. Some dutifully, as in
the case of a Kamikaze (divine wind) pilot on his last fight. Some doing that which they like best, like the hiker in Los
Alamos who climbed to a vantage point with a beautiful view, looked out on the view, and went home to his Creator.
But if you have ample warning, the Art of Dying is different and is an entirely different experience for every person
who has to experience it. It can be traumatic or beautiful, frst depending on how you lived your life. This is most impor-
tant. There is a borderline, surreal and very debatable river between the land of the living and the land of the dead. This
is often called a near-death or out-of-body experience. This has been documented over millennia; attributed as madness
by some, delusion by others and revelation by those who need this additional boost in faith to overcome the fear of dy-
ing. Scientifcally speaking, it has been well documented by Dr. Raymond A. Moody, Jr. in his book Life after Life.
Dr. Moody was in a position where he had both the persons who were experiencing this phenomenon available due to
his medical practice, and his medical knowledge of life and death and a wonderfully pragmatic methodology of putting
facts together to draw a complete picture.
In his book, and in so many others, many cases defy any natural reasoning and cannot be explained by any concept
other than a persons soul or the true essence of being or to simplify the meaning - reality is independent from the physical
body. It is not limited to being by the life or death of the physical body; but the physical body is a non functioning entity
without this reality. Below is information about a friend who experienced this out of body adventure. With the advent of
the internet it is now possible to see all aspects of these phenomena, both pro and con, and the evidence is overwhelming
that there is life after death. One must remember the wise words of someone other than I, (I fall short of the claim of be-
ing wise) that for those who want to believe, no evidence is needed: for those who do not want to believe, no evidence is
suffcient. As I pride myself as being a pragmatic person of reasonable intelligence, I trust, but verify. I accept the basic
precepts of Life after Death.
================================================================================================
May 16, 1975 4:51 am Temp. 106.4 Written by Karen Mace, White Rock,
NM Horrible ringing sound in ears - (too much aspirin?) Stopped suddenly-
aware of intense light- seeing self from outside of self didnt seem strange at
time- looking down. pain gone- headache gone could see myself on bed-looked
awful. 3 nurses- alcohol rub said theyd better call Dr. Newman- taking blood
pressure, pain - headache gone. They didnt seem to see light- so bright! sud-
denly aware of Grandma-Grandpa- my father? a misty veil? They said it was
okay dont be afraid- everything is alright. Relax. Everything is okay so peaceful
relax they would help me - really wanted to go but dont yet cant leave Phil, her
husband, Laurel and Scott, her children, - too many things to do. I would have
liked to, so peaceful, nothing to be afraid of - but dont now.
Next thing I remember- later in morning- Newman- nurses saying you sure
scared us! I cant believe this was hallucination- too real. Really happened,
or do I really have brain damage- cant face that.
If this is death it is nothing to fear Death is beautiful.
30
Living Life, the Ultimate Gift from our Creator
This is a beautiful world, but often tragic events happen. Many lose sight of the beauty and concentrate on
the latest events which tend to blind us to all else. Good deeds, births, marriages, laughter and joy are often
eclipsed by sickness, pain and death. My name is Dean. I have had to fght this battle and to struggle to hold on
to a relationship with my Creator, a relationship which has been sometimes shaky. When unpleasantness in any
form occurs, we all tend to go into our shell and perhaps to bargain. In 1969 I was diagnosed with Harry Cell
Leukemia. At that time little was known about this disease, and I was given fve months to live. Obviously this
prognosis was wrong, but the battle that I have had with leukemia has been long and very traumatic at times.
The trauma and uncertainty of chemotherapy, doctors visits, bone marrow procedures and blood tests can be
scary and exhausting, but all of this wanes when compared to the loss of a loved one. I have experienced both.
In 1976 my 12 year old son, Douglas, was going to Six Flags over Texas with his older brother, David. There
was an accident and Doug was killed but David was not hurt badly. The trauma, depression and guilt that envel-
oped my wife and me were beyond words, but it was even worse for David. In 1989 David could not take it any
more, hurting people because of a problem with alcohol, and he chose to leave this world by suicide, leaving a
wife and daughter. Then in December 1998, just around Pearl Harbor day, my wife left me and fled for divorce.
My remaining son, Steve, picked me up by the nape of my neck, loaded my stuff on a rental truck, and moved
me to Tulsa where he immediately had me obtain some medical help that I was, for one reason or another, not
able to obtain at my home in Los Alamos.
Where was God while all of this was going on? He was strangely quiet and magnifcently close. He was
guiding me through the maze of torment that we suffer in this world. His Son, Jesus was there, but not as close
as when he was on a cross two thousand years ago. I survived, never lost faith that God loved me, and many
times received the Peace of Christ that surpasses understanding. Each time our Father gave me new strength.
Today, I have been happily married for twelve years. My wife, Jean, and I were married on February 12,
2000. I have forgiven and been forgiven by my former wife, and enjoy the Peace of Christ as never before. The
Leukemia is not gone; it is still lurking in the background and most, but not all, of the chemotherapy avail-
able has been tried. At 80 years of age this January (2012), my wife and I enjoy singing together, laughing and
enjoying Gods gift of life. I have just completed a new and more advanced protocol of chemotherapy and look
forward to experiencing life until my Creator calls me home.
God is good and all loving. We do not understand the ways of God, but we were never intended to under-
stand. We are only asked to love our God and our fellow human beings. I look back on the past with mixed
emotion, still calling out to Doug and Dave every day, but realizing that it is well with my soul.
======================================================================================
When Jesus said Render unto Caesar that which is Caesars and render unto God that which is Gods, it was thought
that he was speaking only of taxes, which were paid to Caesar, and Temple money, which was used in the Temple.
Going a little deeper, you realize that our Creator is Spirit and has love for the soul which is within our bodies. The
body, as far as the soul is concerned, is a necessary earth suit which has to be carried as long as one lives in this universe,
in time. The soul is of ultimate importance. The soul leaves the body when death occurs and experiences the joy and love
of our God although there is usually sadness for those who remain and love the person. Death can take place in a quiet
individual manner or in large groups.
A person can be at home and peacefully; vital signs decrease until, that which is know as death occurs. The soul leaves
the body and that persons soul sees a beautiful light; and loving family relations who have passed on before. They say
that they are here to help with the transition. Gods love envelopes this person. A child of God has come home.
When God looks upon a battlefeld, those combatants are not seen as enemies or friends, good or bad, but as His chil-
dren (the souls) who inhabited those bodies. As the battle rages and men fall their souls leave the body, not as enemies
but as children of God, to start the journey back home. And our Creator says, Welcome my children; welcome home.
The Soul
3l
One other feature of this review which might be men-
tioned is that some report that in addition to their acts, they
can see portrayed before them the consequences of their
acts for others. As one man put it most graphically:
I frst was out of my body, above the building, and I
could see my body lying there. Then I became aware of
the lightjust lightbeing all around me. Then it seemed
there was a display all around me, and everything in my life
just went by for review, you might say. I was really very
ashamed of a lot of the things that I experienced because it
seemed that I had a different knowledge, that the light was
showing me what was wrong, what I did wrong. And it was
very real.
It seemed like this fashback, or memory, or whatever
was directed primarily at ascertaining the extent of my life.
It was like there was a judgment being made and then, all
of a sudden, the light became dimmer, and there was a con-
versation, not in words, but in thoughts. When I would see
something, when I would experience a past event, it was
like I was seeing it through eyes with (I guess you would
say) omnipotent knowledge, guiding me, and helping me to
see.
Thats the part that has stuck with me, because it showed
me not only what I had done but even how what I had done
had affected other people. And it wasnt like I was looking
at a movie projector because I could feel these things; there
was feeling, and particularly since I was with this knowl-
edge . . . I found out that not even your thoughts are lost . . .
Every thought was there . . . Your thoughts are not lost .. .
This situation can be regarded as being most unpleas-
ant indeed, and it is no wonder that quite frequently people
may come back from this feeling that they need to make a
change in their lives. Consider the following passages taken
from interviews with two men.
I didnt tell anybody about my experience, but when I
got back, I had this overwhelming, burning, consuming de-
sire to do something for other people . . . I was so ashamed
of all the things that I had done, or hadnt done, in my life. I
felt like I had to do it, that it couldnt wait.
When I got back from this, I had decided Id better
change. I was very repentant. I hadnt been satisfed with
the life I had led up to then, so I wanted to start doing bet-
ter.
Remember that all along my near-death subjects have
told me that the words they use to describe their experienc-
es are only analogies or metaphors used to indicate experi-
ences which ultimately lie beyond all human language. It
is somehow not surprising, then, that the particular words
used in our technological age are drawn from such contexts
as the science of optics, as when the word images was
used, or from technological developments such as slides
or movies, and that these days and symbolism used almost
reminds one of some of the more fantastic developments in
the science of photography or in television, technology; of
the three-dimensional hologram or of the instant replay.

One fnal remark, with respect to the question of what
might happen to persons such as the perpetrators of the
Nazi horrors. If what my subjects have reported happens
to everybody, imagine for a moment what would happen
to them during this review, especially if, as some say, they
see not only their selfsh acts but also the consequences
of those acts for others. Those who engineered the Nazi
atrocities seem to have been people whose lack of love
was so complete that they willed the deaths of millions of
innocent persons. This resulted in countless individual trag-
edies of separation of parent from child, of husband from
wife, of friend from friend. It resulted in innumerable long,
lingering deaths and fast brutal ones. It resulted in awful
degradations, in years of hunger, tears, and torment for their
victims. If what happened to my subjects happened to these
men, they would see all these things and many others come
alive, vividly portrayed before them. In my wildest fanta-
sies, I am totally unable to imagine a hell more horrible,
more ultimately unbearable than this.
A Life after Life glimpse of out-of-body experiences with the encounter of
the authors with the LIGHT, and review of our life.
ExcerptstakenfromLifeAfterLife&RefectionsonLifeafterLife
by Raymond A. Moody, Jr., M.D.
===========================================================
Shadows
Life is never black and white, or even gray. There is light, and there are shadows. What is truth? What is reality? And
Jesus said, I am the way, the truth and the light. The Logos! The Word! The thought behind the action. The reality!
There is light. My body casts a shadow. The shadow is the absence of light. Is the shadow real? The light is real,
and the shadow is the absence of reality. Is matter real? It can be in three forms: solid, liquid or gas. I am surrounded by
air, but I cannot see it. I can only see what the moving air causes. I am walking through water, and it moves around me,
yielding. My hand is on a rock - I cannot force my hand through it. Light, shadows, air, water, solid matter. Reality?
E = MC
2
. At last we have arrived. We now know the secret of the sun. But not the secret of the Son. We can destroy, but
not create. We can only change matter from one form to another. Change! Change our lives from whatever it is to pure
love. Now, that would be creation.
32
This is a very diffcult book report for me to write,
because, like a lot of other things, it is way over my head.
The conclusion is so clear, and the understanding that the
National Geographic documentary gave was so profound
that I had to introduce this magnifcent adventure of Dr.
Spencer Wells to others who have not had the opportu-
nity to see and understand it. To some it will mean noth-
ing because their lives, for one reason or another, are so
mangled that nothing can reach them. To others who have
the Killer apps (explained in the text), it can change their
lives. At the end of this essay is the true meaning of the hu-
man experience as given by Dr. Wells we, human beings,
for better or worse, are one!
When I was a little boy I was a little precocious. I was
always asking questions. I noticed that people were dif-
ferent size, weight, height, looks and color. My mother
had a young girl to help take care of me. Her name was
Gertrude. She was different than most other people whom
I knew; she was black. So I asked her, Gertrude, why are
you black? She answered; Its just because I drank a lot
of coffee when I was a little girl. That was good enough
for a little boy, because I loved her and she loved me.
Growing up I noticed there were a lot of coffee drinkers
in New Orleans, and then someone told me they were Ne-
groes, and they were a different race. OK, but why? There
were all kinds of answers, most of which were stupid. But
I did the best I could with a diffcult question that could not
be answered.
As I became older, I could understand more. Living in
the deep South, I was naturally affected by the segregation
and prejudice. But, because of the infuence of my par-
ents and Gertrude- I never did allow hate to envelop me.
I just did what I had to do to keep the peace. On August
1, 1949 I joined the United States Air Force. I was now
integrated; my squad leader was a black man from Ala-
bama, Jim Smith, and I had no problem with him, although
he kept telling me that he was smarter than I was and that
was the reason they chose him as squad leader. Our fight
leader was also a black man who was a former prize fghter,
Ambrose Thomas; and he was wonderful in every way. But
still I did not know the origin of the different races. While
in the Air Force, I met Japanese who were wonderful and
different, and our adversaries were North Koreans and Chi-
nese, whom I knew were also different. Where did all of
these different people who had different skin color, heights,
faces, builds, etc., originate? No one knew!
The year 2000 was fraught with fear, ranging from the
fear that the computer-run world would fall apart, the Y2K
bug would strike, the world would end and other general
millennium madness. It was also a profound moment in
the study of man. The new science using DNA was now
capable of tracing generations of people back thousands of
years, through blood sample genetic information.
It was also the end of a human period. Finding the dis-
tinct markers in the DNA for the frst inhabitants of a region
was very diffcult. The DNA in an area was contaminated
by newer arrivals over millennia from different parts of
the world. With the rapid transportation of persons around
the world and the migration of people due to war, natural
disasters or the search for new opportunities, most regions
now had many newcomers in residence. The rate of travel
of ancient populations was usually from one to four miles
per year. Today we can travel over 500 miles in an hour.
Spencer Wells (B 1969) became interested in Genet-
ics. He was so interested that he prepared for working in
this feld by obtaining a B.S. at the University of Texas at
Austin, a PhD in Biology at Harvard, a Postdoctoral fellow
at Stanford and a Research fellow at Oxford. In 2003, in
concert with PBS/National Geographic television, he nar-
rated his world wide experience in human genome research
in a documentary video entitled Journey of Man.
After seeing this documentary and obtaining the com-
panion book, my complete ignorance on the question of
race was mostly gone. Instead, I learned that modern
humans were known to be in existence, by archeological
evidence, about 50,000 years ago, and in a few instances,
before that. There was evidence of modern humans around
the Mediterranean area about 45,000 years ago and modern
humans appeared again in the Levant (Eastern Mediter-
ranean - the fertile crescent). These new invaders carried
with them the killer apps (Killer apps are something new,
the frst of a new breed or design that enables these people
to far surpass that which was presently around.) This is a
computer term, but can be applied to human evolution as
well as innovations in electronic products. It indicates that
these people were inheritors of the Great Leap Forward.
Something happened that enhanced the mental capabilities
of this group. It could be taken in a theological concept
that this enhancement came from God. Or, it could have
been a genetic mutation or survival of the fttest. It could
have been the beginning of more sophisticated communi-
cation skills. Whatever it was, there was a new kid on the
block. This is the group that requires that, as Spencer Wells
stated, Well need to leave aside stones and bones and
return to our DNA excavation.
This group of modern humans was located in Africa.
Their travels from that location were infuenced or directed
by climate change (the Ice Age), geography, water barriers
and food supply. This was about 40,000 years ago and the
early human was probably dark skinned, reasonably tall
and thin. Their language probably used clicking sounds as
integrated parts of words, similar to that used by the San,
previously called Bushmen, a small African tribe still living
in Libya in the Kalahari Desert. Today this tribe is still
primitive compared to modern society, but advanced with
respect to their relationship with each other and even with
strangers. They still use the clicking in their language.
The Journey of Man
33
Their tracking and hunting capabilities are magnifcent.
This group retains the identity of those frst modern hu-
mans, the Khoesan.
DNA technology using the Y-chromosome, which is
passed from father to son from generation to generation,
was used for this adventure. This DNA component will
have, over generations, mutations, inherited mutations and
markers which provide a means of tracing a family tree
over thousands of years. The change of a single letter which
is passed on through this family, through the males, will
defne that family, and numerous markers defne the change
of the original family to sub-families and sub-sub families.
Thus began a remarkable journey by Spencer Wells.
Starting in Africa, he collected blood samples, hundreds at
a time, often with a name and photograph to identify the
person. He next went to Australia and did the same. The
Australians thought that life started in their land, and did
not like the claim that Africa was the cradle of human-
ity. A trip to India was made where, with the help of an
Indian colleague and hundreds of blood samples, he found
one person out of all sampled whose DNA had the marker
which showed that his ancestors went from Africa to India
about 2000 generations ago, and then to Australia. This
migration to Australia could happen because the Ice Age
froze much water around the poles, causing the oceans to
be lowered many hundreds of feet. The journey could have
been accomplished mostly on land, with perhaps a short sea
trip on an innovative sea vessel.
A second group, about 45,000 years ago, went to the
Middle East due to the drought which was caused by the
buildup of the ice on the earth during the Ice Age. From this
group, one sub-group went to India and multiplied. Two
other sub-groups went to China where mutations caused a
distinctive appearance.
The group that populated Europe did not arrive until
about 35,000 years ago. Dr. Wells was confused but de-
cided that they must have taken a round-about route. Based
upon wall markings by Cro-Magnon humans, who had the
killer apps, in the Pech Merle Caves in Southern France,
it was determined that this group had experienced a jour-
ney through Ice Age country with mammoth, bison, wild
horses, and ibex. The Cro-Magnon humans fourished while
the Neandethal inhabitants ceased to exist. After careful
considerations, Dr. Wells went to Kyrgstan and found the
marker that indicated that this was the route that was taken
by the European inhabitants.

What about skin color? There is a lack of understanding
of why the European has a different skin pigmentation than
his ancestors. If a persons skin is very dark it will have
very high concentration of the dark brown melanin. The
modern Caucasians skin is nearly colorless, but appears
pinkish white due to the blood vessels under the skin. The
skin pigmentation is controlled by melanin. By absorbing
ultraviolet (UV) radiation from the sun, melanin controls
the amount of sunlight and UV radiation that penetrates
the skin. UV radiation is needed to manufacture vitamin
D, an essential vitamin, but too much can damage the skin.
This is why the European humans, over many generations,
developed lighter skin to allow more Vitamin D to be ad-
sorbed from the less bright sun at higher latitudes. The skin
pigmentation was changed from dark to light as man moved
further north to enable survival. Note that the shades of
skin colors of persons along the coast were darker because
eating fsh supplied much Vitamin D.
The Chukchi people in north Russia were the ancestors
of the Indians in the Americas. About 15,000 years ago a
small band traveled across the ice from Russia to Alaska
and down through North America. It is estimated that only
ten to twenty persons may have survived, but these persons
populated the American continents. A marker defnitely
shows that the Chukchi are the ancestors of the Navajo.
The Navajo understanding of where they came from, by the
passing of information verbally over thousands of years,
was that they came out of mother earth and had a long hard
travelling experience. Close enough for 10,000 years of
verbal stories told around the fres.
Dr. Wells stated the following in his publication:
I have been humbled by the courage and resilience
shown by our ancestors, and I have witnessed frsthand the
powerful combination of intelligence and the human soul
and reassuringly, Ive proven to myself that all of those
years in the lab werent wasted. The story carried in our
blood really is true.
But there is one lesson that stands out from all the oth-
ers. It is a lesson about relationships. You and I, in fact,
everyone all over the world, are all literally Africans under
the skin, brothers and sisters separated by a mere 2000
generations. Old fashioned concepts of race are not only
socially divisive but scientifcally wrong. Its only when
weve fully taken this on board that we can say with any
conviction that the journey our ancestors launched all those
years ago is complete.
References:
Spencer Wells, PhD The Journey of Man; A Genetic Odys-
sey, 2002 (Penquin, UK; Princeton University Press and
Random House, USA.
James Shreeve National Geographic, March 2006, The
Greatest Journey Ever Told, The Trail of our DNA. Starting
on Pg. 60
PBS Journey of Man on DVD Available from PBS
Human skin color - Wikipedia: http://en.wikidpedia.
org/wiki/Human_skin_color.
34
Heaven
Heaven can be in another dimension beyond our reach,
or it can be as close as a person in need near you. This
presentation will attempt to logically defne that which is
undefnable.
The frst entity that should be examined is the entity that
enters heaven, the soul. At death, when the soul leaves the
body, it is seldom that one sees that soul mis rising from
the body, but it has been seen and photographed. Some
may feel a feeting presence which signifes that departure.
There are events that happen after death when the soul re-
turns to ask forgiveness, give comfort or in general has one
last touch with loved ones. There are numerous examples
of persons whose soul has left the body and then has re-
turned because of a great need in this life or extraordinary
medical capability. These are called Out of body experi-
ences (OBE). During an OBE no one can see the soul,
which may still be in the room or at some other location,
but the departing soul can see, hear but usually cannot com-
municate with those around. There are many examples of
souls who are met by the souls of departed loved ones who
have come to help them with the transition. One example
that really impressed me was of a person, who was totally
blind prior to and after the OBE, who went out of body as
body functions stopped and who was brought back through
medical procedures. After awakening he described to those
in the room just what the room looked like and what each
person was doing during the time when he was out of body.
Others have foated over the body, looking down on their
body and commenting to themselves how bad they looked.
Others have walked through walls or doors, soared through
foors and the roof to look at the hospital or scene of their
death from above. These souls could see amazingly well
for far distances and could hear what was going on not
through eyes or ears but with the essence of the soul itself.
Some time after his death, my oldest son, David, came
to me (and to his brother, Steve) in dreams on the same
night. David looked very sad and said I am sorry for all of
the grief that I have caused to me. To his brother he said
Lets play. I did not understand what this meant until
my son Steve told me that when he was young (he was two
years younger than his big brother) the happiest words that
he could hear were when his big brother would say Steve,
lets play. With Davids widow, it was different. She was
in a noon day church service when David appeared to her,
kneeling on the pew in front of her. There was another
entity in biblical gown by the window. David told her I
am very sorry, will you please forgive me? She thought
you left me to raise our daughter alone then reached out
to him and said I forgive you! At that moment he disap-
peared.
There are many descriptions of the soul going through
a long tunnel towards a light at the end. Few return after
entering that domain and are in the presence of the light.
One must be careful of events as described above as they
can be functions of a dying brain or deceit by persons who
want to obtain publicity for their cause or proft from a non-
event. However, there are too many events to disregard the
overall phenomenon, without careful analysis. I accept the
events in Dr. Moodys book since they are well documented
and the Doctor is above reproach.
All of the above indicate that the soul is not matter, nor
energy, but is spirit from God; not understood by man. The
tunnel through which the soul travels on its fnal journey in
this life is probably the connection between this dimension
which we call the universe and our Creators dimension
which is our goal as a fnal destination. It is the passage
through the limit of our universe to that abode which is
beyond the veil. The abode (or dimension) of our Creator,
which contains heaven, is diffcult to describe, but certain
characteristics of this dimension can be understood us-
ing physics. Keep in mind, through all discussion of this
engineering review of this theological subject, the words
of St. Paul. 1 Co 2:9 However, as it is written: No eye has
seen, no ear has heard, no mind has conceived what God
has prepared for those who love him.
The size of Gods abode is obvious. It has to be infnite
in all directions. If it were not infnite in all directions and
came to a end, would there be a barrier? When I was much
younger, I learned that we had an expanding universe and
we can not see the boundary of this universe. (Even with
the Hubble telescope because the universe is expanding
faster than the speed of light so that which we do see is
what was there billions of years ago.) I then wondered what
was at the very edge of the universe. Was it a wall? If so,
what was on the other side of that wall? Now it is reason-
ably clear to me what the boundary in our universe is. It is
the outer elastic wall which contained the energy in Gods
dimension prior to the creation of time. It is of a material
which is more like spirit than matter, impenetrable except
with the permission of God and it is capable of expanding
through unlimited space, maintaining its integrity. How-
ever, in our Creators universe there can not be a boundary
unless we have numerous Creators who have divided up the
turf in three dimensions.
For the question of time, the frst evidence of whether
or not there is time will be based upon Biblical and family
information obtained in a dream. How about that? St. Pe-
ter had this observation: 2 Pe 3:8 But, do not forget this one
thing, dear friends: With the Lord a day is like a thousand
years, and a thousand years are like a day. The second is
from a dream that my oldest son had after the death of his
brother Doug in 1976. Doug came to David in a dream and
stated Hey Dave, this is cool. I am with you now and I
am with you when you are coming over to be with me, and
they are both at the same time, but theyre not. Priests at
the Pecos Benedictine Monastery in New Mexico stated
that this is good theology. Eternity is always considered to
35
be an absolute in our Creators dimension. However, as
implied above, there is no counting of minutes, days or
years the past, the present and the future are all one.
Time does not exist in Gods dimension, but there is
energy, or our universe could not have been created. Our
Creator is the same in the past, the present and the future.
Infnite in all directions is not diffcult to visualize: you
could experience that concept by being on a ship in the
middle of the ocean and disregard the water on which you
are supported. But the absence of time is much more dif-
fcult for our minds to grasp.
These are the easy observations to make. Our Universe,
which started with a small singularity into which energy be-
came available - and time was started. Through the process
of creation matter, beginning with sub-atomic particles like
quarks, then hydrogen and helium, came into existence.
Heavier atoms were formed in the suns through atomic
fusion. What we consider a very large universe is infnitesi-
mally small compared to our Creators abode. Although
large in our understanding, it is completely enclosed within
our Creators dimension, and is, prepositionally, less than a
drop of water in all of the oceans on earth.
We have, based upon reasonable logic, established
that the soul leaves this space - time continuum through a
conduit provided by our Creator. He/she will be received
by a Being of pure light and love who is waiting in the
dimension described above, which contains our new home.
It is impossible to determine where that home is in infnity
and it is impossible to defne the relationship of the soul
with the Creator, who is spirit/soul since we are one with
Him. We can rely on St. Pauls comment given in 1st Co
2-9. There are numerous experiences of being greeted by
relatives who have passed over and by Jesus. There are
also revelations to some persons about events which they
never knew about and events to come. Can our Creator, in
this brief or long period, when one is suspended between
dimensions, pass on information for us to take back to our
lives? Can the brain, through experience of things over-
heard adsorb the impression received during this time? Yes
to both. But an OBE experience does not go beyond the
veil and the words of St. Paul still govern.
Heaven on earth (physical/spiritual) is different than
heaven (spiritual) in Gods dimension because of a few
major factors only experienced by those on earth: There
is time and evil and the necessity of providing for oneself
and others. We are born without knowledge and are greatly
infuenced by others around us. During this time we are
required to interface with many persons whose physical,
mental and spiritual characteristics are much different than
ours. At times we encounter compatibility and at other
times, it is the clash of the titans. There is much to learn,
and there is the knowledge that this phase of our existence
will end. There is, for us, an impenetrable barrier between
our dimension and Gods dimension.

With so much difference between these two heav-
ens, what is the common factor? Our Creator is active in
Heaven and on Earth, and our Creators love is abundant in
both places.
Considering the physical aspects of Heaven on Earth:
My wife, Jean, and I think in songs. Last night, a line
in a song kept going through my mind, When you are lost
in the passion of a kiss. Most persons can remember that
- at that moment you are in heaven on earth. In these
modern days of -wham bam- thank you maam love, for
many, has lost its magic. Some of us can still remember.
Heaven, Im in Heaven - another song. There is the heaven
experienced when you hold your frst-born in your arms for
the frst time - and pass the baby back to your wife.
Youth does not have the monopoly on heaven on earth.
When Jean and I sing together, and make people laugh
that is heaven! When we go outside, hold hands and look
at the sky that is heaven.
But this is not the only Heaven on Earth there is also
the experience of feeling Gods presence here on earth. My
frst experience of this Heaven was in a small chapel in
Japan during my combat days- I knelt and felt an over-
whelming presence and I never wanted this presence to
leave me. A few days ago I learned that a close friend from
church, Bill Reynolds, a retired Civil Engineer, had the
same experience at the age of 18 while in Japan in 1947. He
was on a roof top in Tokyo. God does reach out- and many
are called but few choose to follow. Bills experience ended
as mine did, with follow-up experiences later in life. After
an experience like this, one is in the clouds and is torn be-
tween heaven and earth. One wants to extend this ecstasy
but also wants to return to duties assigned on earth.
God understood and slowly he lessened his presence
and I was back in the real world. This experience was
repeated a few times in appropriated places. The peace
of Christ is Heaven on Earth! These are not all of the
Heaven on Earth experiences that I have had. Take these
and multiply them by a million and you still fall short of
the magnitude of the love that we will experience in Gods
dimension.
By this time I am sure that you know that this is all
about LOVE: Not Philia, Eros or Storge but Agape love.
For now we see through a glass, darkly. But in Gods
dimension we will experience Gods Agape love as well as
the Agape love of all of the other inhabitants of that blessed
dimension, and we will love all with the same fervor.
On earth we can experience all four types of love, but
when we are blessed and experience agape love, either
from our Creator or from our fellow travelers in this jour-
ney called life we truly experience heaven on earth.
Heaven on Earth
===============================================================================================
36
First, Do No Harm
Sometimes we are called upon to be an instrument of God when a person that we know, or have just met, looks to us
for advice, council, an ear that is willing to listen, or just a friendly voice. We may have an exalted position, such as a
pastor or priest, or be a member of the body of Christ who has been placed at that moment in the presence of a person who
needs help. The start of the conversation may just be small talk, or there can be a blurting out of a confession that boggles
the mind. In Christianity, as in medicine, there is one overriding principle to observe, frst, do no harm. The battlefeld
for this principle is frst in the mind, with thoughts. Unfortunately, our frst thoughts are to defend our principles, our
beliefs, our faith, with little regard to the pain that this person whom God has placed in our presence may be experiencing.
Take a deep breath, say a short prayer, and think before you speak. Remember that Christians who are strongest must not
be rocks, but must be sponges, able to absorb pain and give back love.
======================================================================================
Do Not Grieve The Holy Spirit
In the 1970s we went to a Catholic charismatic prayer meeting at Loyola University in New Orleans, LA. Father
Cohen was the priest who basically moderated the meeting. He was more in the position of a participant than of a leader,
although, in the Catholic Church at that time, the priest was the undisputed leader.
Everything was going beautifully when a classical tongue speaking fundamental Christian stood up to speak. He
spoke, and spoke, and spoke, telling God what wonderful persons his new Catholic charismatic brothers and sisters are,
and on and on and on. During this whole time Father Cohen looked at him and smiled. This would have been unknown
in the Catholic Church just a few years ago, and was completely foreign to this Catholic congregation. After this wonder-
ful brother was fnished, Father Cohen thanked him for his contribution.
Not so, also in the early 1970s, at a Catholic charismatic prayer meeting in Detroit. It was a wonderful group, com-
plete with nuns and priests who participated, but did not necessarily run the prayer meeting. Over 500 persons would be
there, raising their hands in praise to God and singing beautifully in English and in tongues. The singing in tongues after
a worship song would keep building in volume and fervor, until it would completely envelope the building and all in it. I
gave a few testimonies there, and they were warmly welcomed. I even had a nun who would pick me up and bring me
to the service. She enjoyed hearing what was happening in the land adjacent to Santa Fe (The Royal Village of The Holy
Faith of St. Francis of Assisi, offcial Spanish land grant name) and the Sangre de Christo (Blood of Christ) mountains.
One Wednesday I went to this meeting and over 500 persons were there again enjoying the love of Jesus through the
Holy Spirit. Everything was going beautifully and a classical tongue speaking fundamental Christian stood up and started
talking- praising God and thanking God for these wonderful people, and on and on and on. Well, someone thought that
he was out of order, and something had to be done about it. So a number of people started singing Praise Him until the
poor man was drowned out. Something left the meeting. I could feel it, to the best of my memory. But people kept sing-
ing and praising- and all the other things you do in a prayer meeting.
The next time I had business in Detroit, I again went to this meeting. There were about 50 people there. One person
said that the meeting was too big and had broken up to form smaller groups in houses all over Detroit. I had no confrma-
tion on this theory- but I do not believe that is what happened. Had Elvis left the building?
Also in the 1970s a group of Episcopal Charismatic Christians, of which I was now one, had a weekly prayer and
praise meeting in the evening in a small room in the Episcopal Church. There were usually from 12 to 20 persons attend-
ing, all of whom were Spirit flled, and speaking in tongues- as best I can remember. We were very close.
One night a lady unknown to anyone there, and Los Alamos was a small town, dropped in and sat down. She sang a
few songs with the rest of us. Than she began to talk, and talk, and talk and talk. Did I mention that she began to talk?
We heard the story of her life in great detail, a rather uneventful life at that, and much information about persons whom
we did not know. During this time we all listened attentively, and smiled. After a long while this precious lady said that
she had to go, and as quietly as she came in, she left.
There was a pause, then one of our group started laughing, softly at frst, than louder. Others joined in, softly, then
more loudly. Before long we were all laughing. We were not laughing at this person, we were just joyfully laughing. I
had heard that joy was a gift of the Holy Spirit, but this was the frst time that I found this joy being expressed in laughter.
It was wonderful.
Why did Gods joy fall upon our small group? I believe that we had a choice. We could have dismissed this person
and politely directed our worship in another direction. But wasnt that worship? Listening to a person, who at that time
could have been considered the least of the brothren? Perhaps this was an angel sent to see if we had a worship service
- or just another meeting. We had never seen her before, nor did we ever see her again. But I will never forget the joy she
brought into our service.
37
In the Garden
This morning, Saturday, March 29, 2008, I had a Visitor. I was sitting in the living room in my comfortable brown
chair which I have had for over twenty years. I dont remember what I was doing, particularly, but coffee and the newspa-
per were involved. The TV was turned on to see if there was any breaking news- and there was none. The TV was turned
off and there was quiet.
The doorbell did not ring, nor did any door in the house open. They were all locked. And there was quiet in the room,
but gently the quiet became quieter until it reached a state of peace, the peace that surpasses understanding. I knew who
was in the room, with me, surrounding me, and in me. I felt His Almighty Presence and His abundant love, not as an
overwhelming feeling which would incapacitate me and make me hopeless to resist, but as a gentle touch from a Father,
on my head, to assure me that I was not forgotten. I felt love, subtle but there, and gentleness, and understanding.
I didnt pour my heart out to my Visitor, nor did I request a new car, or boat, or IPod (which it would take a miracle for
me to learn to use.) I talked, sometimes just in my mind, about the needs of others, my feeling of sorrow that I was unable
to do more to help, my request for guidance through this maze of confusion in the world called religion, and promised to
try to behave myself and do more. My Visitor said nothing, but was there, listening. I know.
I do not know how long this was going on. I did not look at the clock before or after. But I thought that I had better
return to things of the world, but did not want to. My Visitor knew. And slowly and gently the quiet became less quiet and
the peace returned to reality. My Visitor did not leave but lessened the feeling of His presence. My Visitor is in me and
with me and around me at all times.
And He walks with me and He talks with me,
And tells me that I am His own;
And the joy we share as we tarry there,
None other has ever known.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Afterwards, that afternoon, and after I had written the section above, this is what happened.
My grandson, who has many problems mentally and has been out of town for months, rang the doorbell at our house.
He prefers to live on the street. I bought him some food, washed his clothes while he took a shower, and he fell asleep
on the bed upstairs. When he woke up, we had some pizza for him, which he ate. We then got in the car and went to
Wal-Mart where I bought him a sleeping bag and some cigarettes. Asking where he would like to go, he fnally decided
on 71st and Memorial where a friend would meet him. He had called him from the house. I gave him some money and
dropped him off at a place where he could meet this friend. He left knowing that he was loved.
===============================================================================================
If you are drawn into a conversation with this friend or stranger and a problem is mentioned or blurted out, frst- do not
act alarmed or disgusted, even though your sensitivity may have been offended. If necessary, take a deep breath, say a
prayer, and then ask How can I help? At all times ask for guidance from the Holy Spirit.
If the problem is sin, remember that when you stop loving, you start sinning, and try to direct the person to love. I will
recount one example that I heard many years ago, and although the names are forgotten, the example is still clear in my
mind:
A young lady requested a meeting with her pastor to discuss a problem that she had. After some small talk she
blurted out, I am having an affair with a married man. We meet every Thursday afternoon, and I cannot stop. The
pastor was shocked, and his frst reaction was to scold, and admonish- and ask her- Couldnt you taper off, and only
meet every other Thursday? How often have sinners been scolded, with righteous indignation by their pastor/priest,
and then left the church, or left God altogether? So the pastor prayed softly to himself. Peace came over him, and he
started speaking. Next Thursday when you go to meet your friend, ask Jesus to come with you. He loves you, and
is with you at all times, but He only goes with you if you want Him to do so. Dont be concerned about Him, He has
been in many situations that are painful, and it has never dimmed His love.
She followed the advice given to her, and the Prince of Peace was her constant companion. Soon there was no
blot on her Christian walk, and the sheep who had strayed was once more in the fock.
When we think of, see, talk to or otherwise greet another child of God, our frst thoughts are often negative. (Romans
7:21) But we have free will, and can choose. Pause and choose love, and change that negative thought to positive, and
greet the spark of God that is in that person. Maybe that spark of God is deep within that person, and no one has seen it in
many a year. But it is there, waiting for the Touch of the Masters Hand. We can be that instrument for our Creators use,
if we choose to be.
38
When The Rubber Hits The Road
It has been said that many persons who are blessed in
church, curse in the parking lot. Where is God, whom all
of these persons are going to church to worship? Naturally,
God is in the parking lots, and in the super market, on the
road, in the homes and even in the bar rooms. But is the
place where we should be quiet, respectful of others, and
dutifully acknowledge the presence of God in the church
or prayer meeting? A Catholic brother from Pecos Bene-
dictine Monastery visited out prayer meeting of Catholic
and other youngsters in Los Alamos, New Mexico. He told
these young exuberant, loving joyful seekers of truth You
may feel wonderful now, but your Christianity begins after
you go through those doors and are in the world.
When Corrie Ten Boom saw, during a Christian revival
in Germany, a recently saved German who had been a
prison guard, a most cruel prison guard, in the concentra-
tion camp where her sister was killed, she was flled with
dread, and her blood seemed to freeze. He asked her for her
forgiveness for all the wrongs he had done while being a
prison guard, not knowing that she was the sister of a per-
son who had been killed while he was there. He stated that
God had forgiven him, but he needed her forgiveness also.
He faced her and reached out to grasp her hand. At frst, she
balked! Then she prayed, Jesus help me. I can lift my hand,
I can do that much, but you have to supply the feeling. With
her will, she reached out her hand to grasp his, to forgive,
and as their hands touched, this healing warmth seemed
to food her whole being, bringing tears to her eyes, as she
said, I forgive you, brother, with all of my heart.
That is when the rubber hits the road.
You cannot completely control your thoughts, but the
banishment of all negative thoughts to the nether regions is
a goal worthy of effort. You can more easily control your
words, but if too many of your thoughts are negative, often
a harsh, hurting word will leap out before you realize that
you have said it. A person I know has on the back of his
business card a saying, with a picture of a frog, tipping his
hat. I will change it just a bit for this illustration. Look
before you leap, think before you speak; Remember your
Christianity. Would Jesus say that?
Just as the nature of the words which leave your mouth
are strongly infuenced by the quantity and quality of the
thoughts in your mind, so also are your actions strongly
infuenced by your words. Notice how the no-good-nicks
are portrayed in movies. We do not expect the song What
a friend we have in Jesus to be coming out of the mouth
of a person wielding a submachine gun. Usually that which
comes from his mouth is much less melodious and harsher.
So there are thoughts, words and actions. The battle
starts with the thoughts. The pain to others and to God who
loves all becomes more acute when the thoughts strike out
like daggers and become words, and eventually actions. It
is diffcult to control thoughts, but it is worth trying.
What would Jesus do?
M. Dean Keller
July 2, 2005
=======================================================================================
We have all heard Do you promise to tell the truth, the
whole truth, and nothing but the truth. To tell even a small
lie diminishes a person. All lies lead to more lies and then
disaster.
A lie occurs when a person tells limited truth, rather
than the whole truth as well as when an outright falsehood
is proclaimed. Sometimes, it is diffcult to tell the whole
truth because the person who is hearing the truth may be
hurt. This requires diplomacy, tact and love, but even in
this case the little white lie can eventually cause more dam-
age than the truth. (Do I have bad breath?)
Then, there are the spin masters and advertisers who
take a small amount of truth and blow it up to emphatically
pronounce a lie or an endorsement or condemnation for
their cause, whether it is a product or a person. To lie for
proft, personal gain or political gain is an abomination.
I have also heard, I did not know that it was false.
We have the obligation to verify, and if we cannot verify,
at least not pass the unverifed statement on, no matter how
good it sounds. Remember: Touched by an Angel going
off the air, Target being owned by the French (When the
French were the evil favor of the month), etc.; later to fnd
out that these stories were not true.
I have chosen to tell the truth, the whole truth and
nothing but the truth. I have been doing this for quite a
while, and sometimes it hurts. I will not intentionally tell
a lie, and will verify through more than one source before
I will pass information on. I might be caught stating an
untruth sometimes, since I am not infallible. If so, please
let me know if I do, and supply me with sources of reliable
information so that I can verify. How do we verify? Very
carefully. Look on both sides of a discussion, think logi-
cally and not emotionally, and dont accept anything that is
derogatory about any person until the truth can be deter-
mined beyond the shadow of a doubt, and then, put into
practice the Prayer of St. Francis of Assisi.
One day I will have to answer to my Creator, who is
Truth personifed. I pray that I am able to state that during
my stay on Gods earth, even if it were only for a little
while, I was able to live in truth.
Truth
=======================================================================================
39
Going Into The Presence Of Our Creator
When you pray, you are going into the presence of our Creator. This may be compared to bringing a gift to the altar
during old testament days. Remember what Jesus said about bringing a gift to the altar? First you must be cleansed. Be-
fore one can bring a gift to the altar, two things must be done.
First, if you have anything against anyone, you must forgive them before you go into the presence of God. Well, this
seems easy, but what if you do not feel like forgiving? You do not have to feel like forgiving, you have to will it- to
unconditionally will-want-desire-etc. to forgive. Emotion may or may not come later. You may never feel like forgiving,
but if you will to forgive, you have forgiven. That is a gift from God. You have used your free will.
Secondly, and this is more diffcult. Jesus said that if anyone had anything against you, you had to go and make peace
with them before coming before our Father. There is no condition about who is right or wrong. How do you do this?
You will to make peace with these persons, known and unknown, who have something against you. Do not worry about
persons who are angry with you, and you dont know who they are. God will bring them to you and let you know what the
problem is between you and them. You just have to unconditionally will-want-desire-etc. to obtain forgiveness from these
persons, who obviously dont deserve this magnanimity on your part.
Now we have that out of the way, but ???? We didnt do anything? We did. We willed it and God will follow through
to be sure we dont miss anything, such as persons we hurt who are now forgotten, or vice-versa. You will be surprised
how persons you used to hate will pop up from out of nowhere, so that you can forgive them or seek their forgiveness, or
to just express your love for them.
Sometimes we want to bargain with God, but what can we bargain with? He does not need our money, but we are
to be good stewards of all of the gifts that He gives to us. So, what does the Almighty want from us? What is it that we
have that He desires. Our love? Yes, but not love that changes from day to day. Our worship? Yes, but what is worship?
Singing songs and clapping hands, raising hands, with much emotion- or with no emotion? My belief is that you worship
our Father when you unconditionally love other persons, especially those who are unlovable.
What next? Well Jesus said, Judge not, unless you be judged. So we are not to judge anyone, except perhaps our-
selves, and not too harshly there. He also said at another time, Vengeance is mine, I will repay, sayeth the Lord. These
go together. If some one cheats you and makes you angry, you are the loser. But if you know that God will make all
things right, why should you be angry? Let Him make everything right for you. He can and He will. This not judging
on your part will help you from having anything against anyone, or anyone having anything against you.
After much debate and much willing, we arrive in the presence of God, and sometimes I have felt His presence!
What can we then give to Him? Our free will. In a way, yes - and no. What is the prime directive that was given to us
through Jesus? That we love one other as He has loved us. By yielding some of our free will and think the unthinkable
and therefore doing that which we could never do by ourselves, we can love not only our family, our friends, our church
members but also those who are unlovable. Those who are beneath us, are not as clean as we are, who do not believe as
we do. Shocked by this? Do not worry about pulling this love out of nowhere, our Father will give it to you in a way
which is amazing. You just have to will and want it. You still have your free will. But some persons will say that they love
God with all of their heart,, but cannot love these others. It has also been said The love that you have for God is only as
great as the love that you have for the person you despise the most! God loves them and longs for us to love them also.
So yielding to Gods will, doing His will instead of ours at times, seeking His will when we think we know better; this
is what is meant by giving your free will to God. Especially when it is contrary to some of our basic instincts, surrendering
our will is true praise and worship for Him who deserves all honor and glory forever. It is then, or while in the process of
accomplishing this, that one can truly approach God in prayer by meditation and listening.
40
The most profound name for our Creator that I have
heard is I AM. We ask who and where our Creator is. This
is diffcult to describe to persons with a fnite mind limited
to space, time and senses. Envision a location infnite in
all directions in which there is energy but no matter and no
time. Being infnite in all directions, it is unique and there
can not be another like it, but other entities may be cre-
ated within it. Our Creator occupies all of this location or
dimension as some like to label it. Our Creator can cre-
ate within that dimension one or numerous universes. Our
Creator created the universe in which we live from a small
beginning, a singularity or void about (the size of grain of
mustard - Nachmanides, major Torah commentator, Spain
(1194 -1270AD) - using energy which was activated by
time within that singularity, and allowed to expand - and
it is still expanding, to vast dimensions by our measure-
ments. But in comparison to the abode of our Creator this
universe is less in size, proportionally, to a drop of water in
the ocean. But, this is immaterial, except to state that I AM
is the Creator.
Are we the product of billions of years of evolution from
elementary particles like quarks created by the union of
energy and time and from atoms starting with hydrogen and
helium and then heavier atoms which were made by fusion
in the interior of the stars? We would be foolish to believe
that this could be done without guidance over tens of bil-
lions of our years. But this too is immaterial.
What does matter is, as Rene Descartes so wisely stated;
I think, therefore I am! We have free will. We can rea-
son beyond the boundaries of our fnite minds and reach
for the stars. We can, in many and diverse ways, obtain a
glimpse of the eternal through the evidence of creation or
through contact with the Creator or messengers sent to us.
If our Creator were evil we would be predominately evil
ourselves. But there are so many good persons among us
that good must be the normal and evil the exception. We
have free will, therefore the evil among us is of our own
choosing through greed, hate, social circumstances and
I Am
other conditions which we have the power to change, if we
sincerely desire to.
Many attributes have been stated about the Creator.
These have included attributes such as power, love, com-
passion, patience, and others. In the Hindu concept, Brah-
man is the Creator. Brahman is the unchanging, infnite,
immanent, and transcendent reality which is the Divine
Ground of all matter, energy, time, space, being, and ev-
erything beyond in this Universe. Brahman has no gender.
Brahman has attributes; a trinity: Brahma, Vishnu and
Shiva- the creator, the preserver and the destroyer. Doesnt
that sound familiar? Can you say more than that? Many
learned persons, of all faiths, will state that our evaluation
of any facet or attribute of our Creator using our great-
est magnitude of value or praise would fall short and only
diminish our perception of the Creator. It is adequate to
recognize our Creator as I AM.
What does our Creator desire of those who have free
will? It is for us to be kind to, respect, love, give affrma-
tion to and help all we can within our sphere of infuence.
We are constantly receiving love from our Creator through
an impenetrable barrier (Beyond the Veil) which can only
be penetrated as our Creator desires. Our love for the least
of the brethren and the greatest of the brethren should be
the same. This love that we bestow on others will im-
mediately be submitted through this barrier to our Creator
and return to us ten fold. Love which we try to submit to
our Creator directly, while ignoring our fellow travelers in
life, may not pass through the barrier as it does not have
the power as love bestowed on others. To love others and
to love creation, all creation, and to love that which is the
least lovable is the greatest gift we can give to our Creator.
After writing all of the above, it is important to realize
that after we establish a relationship with our Creator, and
we want to communicate, it is appropriate to address our
Creator as Abba which may be translated from the Ara-
maic as Daddy or Momma as you choose.
Each person has a sphere of infuence. My sphere of
infuence is within our home, within our family, our church
and within our city state nation, all to a lesser degree as
the area becomes greater. As I travel to locations around
the city or state, my sphere travels with me. Our sphere of
infuence is strong at some locations and weak at others. It
can be very strong when you happen to meet a person who
has a need and you help. From me that help may include
material items, a song, poetry, essays or just a kind word or
prayer.
If you have knowledge and literary capability you may
increase your sphere of infuence through the Letters to the
Editor, Face Book, the Internet or other means of commu-
nication.
The prime directive, before a person places their in-
formation in a public forum, is to do no harm and be sure
that what you are going to say is the absolute truth. Truth
is often diffcult to discern and requires that you take your
submission, prior to submitting, and verify it with learned
persons, the Internet or other means of assuring that all
facts are verifed. To cause confusion with half truths or
incorrect information is damaging to the reader or listener.
If you are not sure of some information, use terms like
I believe, it appears to be or other phrase that indicates
uncertainty.
This may seem harsh or unnecessarily diffcult, but our
word, as followers of God, should always be untarnished.
SphereofInfuence
===============================================================================================
4l
We Are One
There is the statement made by Jesus: Before long, the world will not see me anymore, but you will see me. Because I
live; you also will live. On that day you will realize that I am in my Father and the Father is in me, and you are in me, and
I am in you. This implies that there is an absolute unity between all souls. I have heard the questions: Am I my brothers
keeper or am I my brother? Are we all part of the great unity which is our Creator? Is our tie with each other and with
our Creator so strong that we are one? If I hurt my brother, do I hurt myself? Did we come from God and is our fnal des-
tiny to return to God?
On Earth we have Oceans which are so large that they stagger the imagination. The most plentiful molecule in the
ocean is water. Now, water is composed of many molecules of H
2
O, and every drop of water has the same general charac-
teristics as the next. Snowfakes are different and it is claimed that no two snowfakes are alike. But water and snowfakes
have the same atomic structure; H
2
O. And within each raindrop is the potential for snowfakes, which are longing to show
their beauty. However, some raindrops have traveled through polluted skies and are not happy with their appearance.
They long to be cleansed by their loving Father and burst into beautiful snowfakes. Such it is with water, snowfakes and
with our souls.
Our Creators abode can be considered, greatly simplifed, as a vast ocean which is the Heaven that we yearn for. In
it time does not exist, but there is our Creator, an abundance of energy and the souls of those who have lived before and
have come home. These souls cannot be created or destroyed; but they can be assigned to inhabit a living entity. They
abide with our Creator. Energy cannot be created or destroyed; it can only be changed from one form to another. Energy
and our souls are similar in that characteristic.
Although energy can be activated by the creation of time to form matter, our souls cannot. They are individual in every
way and are immersed in Gods love in His dimension. Our souls are living entities while energy is a most wonderful
tool. With kinship with Jesus as our brother and with the saints, the holy persons, the regular persons and with the least of
the brothern, all of whom have been cleansed, as I pray that I will be also, we will occupy our new home. We will be part
of God, as He is our Creator and he will call us home someday for a joyful reunion, to be part of His being.
When we make our fnal journal we will have guides who will help us with the transition and when we reach our fnal
destination we will be completely acclimated to our new home. The most interesting condition that will confront us is that
time does not exist in Heaven. Since there is no time, but only now, we will instantly understand everything we need to
know. If we want to be with our loved ones, they will instantly be with us and communication will be instant and com-
plete. I have read of persons who have been given assignments from our Creator to go to a place where they are needed,
to accomplish a loving act for God. Perhaps we will not be sitting on a cloud strumming a harp, but be part of something
greater than we could ever imagine.
But most of all we will experience an intensity of our Creators love and the love of all of our fellow residents, far be-
yond anything that we have experienced on earth. The eye has not seen, nor has the ear heard nor has it entered into the
heart of man that which God has in store for those who love Him.
I just dont know where to draw the line. There is a movie entitled Hachi: A Dogs Tale based upon a true story. The
actual events took place in Japan. Hachiko, which would be her full name, was adopted by a professor when his owner
could not be found. Hachi went to the train station every working day with his new owner, then went home only to return
when the train with his owner came back in the evening. His owner was killed, but for the rest of her life, Hachi went to
the train station on schedule to meet her owner.
There was a picture on Television of a fag draped coffn which contained the remains of one of our Navy Seals, Jon
Tumlinson, who was killed by a ground to air missile. There was also his dog, named Hawkeye, lying on the ground with
his nose toward the coffn. Hawkeye even led the family down the aisle into the funeral service in Rockford, Iowa, and
followed his friend Scott Nichols as he rose to deliver the eulogy. If love is a sign of a soul, then the dog has one.
I respect all life. If a wasp is in our front room, when the weather changes, I capture the wasp in a plastic container for
which I have a lid, and take him outside. I have never been stung. In the recent past a wasp was fying around the room
but not well- and it landed on a table about a foot from where I was sitting. I went to get the plastic container and it fol-
lowed me, dropping to the rug and staying there. I picked it up in the container and found that it was too far gone to save.
So I buried it at sea to stop its suffering. Why would it come over to me when it was dying? Do wasps have a collective
memory? Where do you draw the line between life with a soul and life without a soul? I do not know.
42
What is Energy? This often used word is well known to
the average citizen. It is used to advertise breakfast food,
pick-up drinks, state of being, a nations drive or capability
and is a hot political football. Yet, there is little said about
the source of this absolute necessity in life. However, there
is much information about the characteristics of this natu-
ral, or supernatural, phenomenon.
A basic defnition of energy is the ability to do work,
and it is defned as being stored (potential) or moving
(kinetic). It comes in many forms which include electrical,
nuclear, heat, light, chemical and more.
Beyond the basic defnition and the engineering and
practical aspects of energy, there are some physical char-
acteristics which are very important. The most important
aspect of all is that energy cannot be created or destroyed!
It can change form, but it always was and always will be in
one form or another. All energy can be accounted for using
available book keeping methods.
The most famous mathematical concept about energy
is Einsteins E=MC
2
. Energy is defned in terms of mass
and the speed of light. Or, you could say that mass, which
includes the entire universe, depends on energy for its cre-
ation and existence. Logical thought requires that energy
in the universe had to be not created but received by the
singularity which contained the still unborn universe at its
creation. It was one of the two factors needed to create the
universe and all within it ENERGY and TIME.
Of all the vehicles which convert energy to work (or de-
struction), the most profound is electricity. We are familiar
with the electricity external to our bodies such as power,
lighting, computers and numerous other uses. Perhaps we
are not as familiar with the electricity within our bodies
which, just for the brain, is roughly equivalent to a 60 watt
light bulb. The brain is an electrochemical organ, which is
the control system for the functioning of our bodies. Each
atom in our body is part of an electrochemical system.
In the brain there are about 100 billion cells, most of
which are called neurons. The neuron has two states that it
can be in; either off or on. In the off state the neuron is not
doing anything. There are, in the brain, various catalysts
which activate the neuron, both chemical and electrical.
When the neuron receives a signal from a neurotransmitter,
it turns on, or fres. Then a complex system of coordinated
actions takes place to move an arm, see an image, or any
other functions required by the body which can be either
automatic or in response to our requirements. So, the func-
tion of our bodies is defnitely an energy event, just like
everything else in the universe.
When there is a cord to a lamp and it is plugged into a
wall socket, an energy feld exists around the cord, even if
the lamp is not turned on. When the lamp is turned on there
is, in addition to this electrical feld, an electromagnetic
feld (EMF) around the cord. Characteristics which defne
an EMF are its frequency and magnitude. Electromagnetic
waves travel at the speed of light. There is electrical activ-
ity throughout the body and therefore there are electromag-
netic felds. An electromagnetic wave will continue on to
infnity with a reduction in magnitude as distance from the
source increases.
There is a tremendous amount of electrical activity in
the brain, and this activity can be monitored through the
use of an Electroencephalography (EEG). The electrical
activity for individual neurons is very small, but the total of
brain activity is recordable.

However, the electromagnetic energy developed in the
heart is approximately 5000 times greater in magnitude
than the feld produced by the brain. (www.heartmath.com/
company/proom/archive/touch_someone.html.) It can be
detected up to about eight feet from the body. The Institute
of HeartMath in Boulder Creek, California has been study-
ing emotions and the EM energy generated by emotions
from the body, and specifcally the heart, for over a decade.
Through the use of EMF and EEG measurements, they
have determined that there can be an exchange of electro-
magnetic energy that is carrying emotional information
like radio transmitters and receivers carry music. Exchange
is enhanced when people touch or are in close proximity
and one persons heartbeat signal is registered in the other
persons brain. Even though there is an energy exchange
that occurs up to fve feet away from the body without
touching, even a simple handshake causes a surprisingly
large exchange of subtle electromagnetic information being
exchanged. Thus, our aggravation, frustration or other en-
emies of a calm and peaceful heart will cause an effect on
others, no matter how much we try to hide them. Remem-
ber how the family reacts if you had a bad day at the offce
and you are trying to hide it? It appears that the emotions
that are in our heart are being revealed to others.
I started this study of information available about
Energy and have found it completely out of this world.
It affects our lives and can create or destroy. Peace, the
Peace of Christ, in our hearts will do more good than any
other gift from the Spirit that we can receive. When we
exchange the Peace of Christ in church, and touch hands,
there is more power and transfer of our inner being than we
realize. Remember that very old song Its a sin to tell a
lie? Not only is it a sin but it can be broadcast through our
hearts. Energy is a unique and necessary gift entrusted to us
by a good God to be used lovingly and wisely.
Energy Out of this World
43
Beyond the Veil
I am not presenting much, if anything, that has not been expressed before in this or other presentations. I am only try-
ing to present the magnifcent phenomenon of Gods abode in a way which can be understood by most educated persons.
Our Creator is in a dimension which is infnite in all directions and in which time does not exist. He occupies this dimen-
sion and is omnipresence. When I was younger, I wondered what was at the far end of the universe; a wall? If so, what
was on the other side of that wall? Another Creator, in three dimensions? Our universe, as large as it is, would be, in
comparison to our Creators abode, much less than a drop of water to all of our oceans.
There is energy in quantities and perhaps types beyond our comprehension, but since there is no time, matter can
not be created. Co-existing with our Creator and as a living part of our Creator (We are all one!!) are the souls of those
whom have returned from one or more of our Creators universes. There may be other forces that we do not understand in
this dimension. It is possible that there are millions of universes spread around this three dimensional abode, and we are
only one out of many. We were arrogant in the past to believe that man was the center of the universe, that the earth was
fat, and that the sun revolved around the earth. I choose not to be arrogant about our primary role in our Creators col-
lection of universes. I would rather be a servant in the house of my God than an emperor dressed in gold.
At the beginning of the twentieth century Albert Einstein developed the basic formula E=MC
2
, where E is energy, M is
mass and C is the speed of light.

Matter cannot be created without energy and time. C, part of the equation is the speed of
light which is about 186,000 mps. The term second brings time into the equation, so it is impossible to create matter from
energy without time.
Our God created a very small singularity in this dimension, and in that singularity (void), there was nothing. In this
singularity God placed an entity with no mass which was less than the size of a proton (mustard seed - partially pro-
posed by Rabbi Nachmanides - 1300 AD). The surface of this singularity is the veil which can stretch infnitely without
breaking and cannot be penetrated. This container can be considered (simplifed) as a balloon with no penetrations, with
the veil as its external skin. Energy is placed in that singularity in enormous amounts and when time was created, the
contents became very hot and expanded. Creation of our Universe had begun. A quark-gluon plasma formed and after
cooling, hadrons, protons and neutrons formed which led to the formation of hydrogen and helium atoms. This has been
called The Big Bang, which increased the size of the singularity as more and more energy was adsorbed in the singularity
This continued as the new universe expanded and cooled. Heavier atoms were formed in the interior of the suns through
nuclear fusion, including the heavier atoms, such as Carbon and many others, which make up our bodies and all matter..
All this took place in an organized manner - not in chaos. A DNA from God? Much more happened which you can fnd at
http://wikipedia.org/wiki/tTimeline _of_the _Big_Bang. We are truly one with the universe with all of its galaxies, planets,
black holes, dwarf stars, quasars, etc., which is still expanding, at a speed faster than the speed of light.

As many mathematicians have stated: The Big Bang marks the instant at which our universe began, when space and
time came into existence and all the matter in the cosmos started to expand. Amazingly, theorists have traced the history
of the universe dating back to just 10
-43
seconds (10 million trillion trillion trillionths of a second) after the Big Bang. No
method can determine what is on the other side of the veil
There is a question about our Creator functioning both in time and where there is no time. God is spirit and our laws
of physics do not control. I prefer to believe that God exists outside the human concept of time, but also inside of time.
The reasoning for this defnition is that if God did not exist both outside time and inside time, God would not be able to
interact with humans. And this, I know, he does; sometimes with great pleasure, sometimes with regret, but always with
the goal of increasing agape love for the person contacted and for all whom he/she has contact with.
This reduces a multifaceted - God-created - complex - beyond description - phenomena - to ft on one page., Mea
culpa - mea culpa - mea maxima culpa! I do not claim to be a physicist but I worked at the Los Alamos National Labo-
ratory from 1965 to 1998. Many of my neighbors and people I worked with were world class physicists, geologists and
mathematicians. I learned much from them as I was the under educated person who listened intently to their discussions
of all things. (I only have a Bachelors and Masters degree in engineering), and I did help many of them to design their
equipment Besides, I am looking at the above information as an Engineer, because an Engineer analyzes everything. Ask
my wife - no I do not try to analyze her. Often, I am capable of being a bridge between the experts and those who want
to know what they are saying, but in a simplifed form. I do not claim infallibility and I do not even want it. I just enjoy
analyzing everything I can, for fun. Oh! The above is sound engineering.
44
Credo: After having to say the Creed in church so many times, and mostly agreeing with the Apostles creed and disagree-
ing with the Nicene creed that was forced upon Christianity by the Roman Empire, which always wanted Caesar to be
God, I decided to write my own. What is worship? What is praise? I never felt these adorations while in church, except
in the 1970s, during the Charismatic renewal.
CREDO
Prime Directive: Love God with all your heart and all your soul, and all your might and enjoy His presence.
Love others as yourself, and enjoy their presence.
Love of God: The love that you have for God is directly proportional to the love that you have for the person
that you despise the most.
Love: Love is a product of your will. Love is not how you feel, but what you do. Without love, especially for
those who disagree with us or even our deadliest enemies, there is no Christianity.
Sin: When you stop loving, you start sinning.
Forgiveness: Forgiveness is the rock upon which Christianity, and many other faiths, is built. Forgiveness is
necessary before you can love one who is your enemy, which is what Jesus taught. Without forgiveness we
open the door to hate, sickness, mental illness, war and every other calamity which has fallen upon mankind
- and womankind for those who are politically correct.
Worship: We live in time and are given moments in time. If, during a moment in time, you love, give help to
or otherwise bless another, you worship God. If this other happens to be a person whom you despise, you
doubly worship God.
Praise: If, in the presence of others, whom you know and love, you raise your hands in praise, God is pleased.
If, in the presence of others, whom you do not know, you are kind and loving, God is doubly pleased. If, in the
presence of others whose stench offends you, whose language makes you wish for deafness, and whose actions
desecrate your very being; you offer unconditional love without reservation or thought of return, God embraces
you and gives to you all of Him. For deep within those persons, perhaps so deep that no one has ever seen Him,
is Jesus, longing to be loved by Jesus in you.
M. Dean Keller
===============================================================================================
=======================================================================================
Hungry for more of the Holy Spirit- Kathryn Kuhlmans Healing Words, (Page 75 in Kathryns book)
Sometimes I think we turn to the mechanics of the Holy Spirit. We lose sight of the truth. In Portland, Oregon, a
Catholic sister from the Monastery of the Precious Light was in a meeting. She had never seen anyone flled with the Holy
Spirit. She timidly came to the stage and said, Ive just been healed. I said, Oh, Sister, that is wonderful. Im so glad.
Then she turned to go. She took no more than three steps before she turned to me again and timidly whispered, Im so
hungry for more of the Holy Spirit. In that moment I did not pray for her. In that moment she was touched by the power
of God and was lying prostrate under the power of God. Before she ever hit the foor, she began to speak in the most beau-
tiful language. No one had told her the mechanics.
Remember something: Noise is not the sign of power. A holy hush came over that crowd. In that moment fve thousand
hearts beat as one and all that could be heard was the hush of those peoplea holy hush. The angel bent low and that
Catholic sister, who had never been taught how to speak, pray, or sing in tongues, surrendered herself to Him. The Holy
Spirit was flling her, and suddenly her lips spoke a heavenly language.
It was so beautiful that you felt like taking off your shoes. We were standing on holy ground. We were standing in the
presence of the Most High. The perfection of the Holy Spirit was there.
Do you thirst for His living water so that you are never satisfed, never completely flled? The Holy Spirit desires to
fll, to baptize, to anoint, and perfect you in Christ. Are you willing? Do you hunger for more of His Spirit?
Jesus, make of my tongue and life a tabernacle, a place of holy ground so that all I utter might be absolute perfection in
Your sight. Amen.
45
In The Beginning
We are about to embark on an adventure. We are seek-
ing our Creator, and we are not the frst. We are all familiar
with what has happened, somewhat, over the last seven or
eight millennia, but information about what had happened
over thirty thousand years ago is still being investigated.
There are signs that some prehistoric groups understood
about birth and death - they happened. It is also known
that these persons before Moses or Krishna had respect for
the bodies of the dead and had sacred ritual during their
burial and internments The Neanderthals had occasionally
practiced burial of the dead, but among the Cro-Magnoms
it is seen for the frst time evidence of regular and elaborate
burial, with hints of ritual and belief in an afterlife. The
most striking example of Cro-Magnon burial comes from
the 28k year-old site of Sungir, in Russia, where two young
individuals and a sixty-year-old male (no previous kind
of human had ever survived to such an age) were interred
with an astonishing material richness. Each of the de-
ceased was dressed in clothing onto which more than three
thousand ivory beads had been sewn; and experiments have
shown that each bead had taken an hour to make. They also
wore carved pendants, bracelets, and shell necklaces. The
juveniles, buried head to head, were fanked by two mam-
moth tusks over two yards long. Whats more, these tusks
had been straightened, something that my colleague Randy
White points out could only have been achieved by boiling
them. But how? (Becoming Human: Evolution and Human
Uniqueness. by Ian Tattersall)
I have to take their word for that since I wasnt there.
Or was I? I am still battling with reincarnation, but lean that
way at this time. This was twenty-eight thousand years ago,
and there was much knowledge available to these people.
Who was speaking to them? How did they know that there
was an afterlife? If they did not know and all was just a
fgment of their imagination, then we have to discard our
concepts also. The origin of Cro-Magnoms is from one
to two hundred thousand years ago. So, they have been
around a long time - learning. Our Creator is called om-
nipotent and omnipresent. That just means that He is all
powerful and everywhere. Then, obviously, He must have
been in communication with His children as far back as the
creation of man. These early people are our ancestors.
Personal Experience
Throughout this book there are articles such as Does
God still speak to man, What is Life, What is Dying
and My Relationship with God. If you want more, there
are very well documented Out of Body Experiences in Dr.
Moodys book Life after Life. If this isnt enough, just
keep looking or forrget about it. Everyone needs a surprise,
and you may have one and there are many out there. This
is just the tip of the iceberg. Seek and you shall fnd, if you
want. If not. you are certainly welcome to your beliefs.
Finding God
Where Are We Now?
Over hundreds of thousands of years in science and in
the physical world we can point to progress, if you consider
computers, large buildings, people driving fancy automo-
biles while talking on cell phones, wars, political terror, air
planes, overpopulation, poverty, corrupt politicians, and on
and on. Sorry about that. Well, we have made a little prog-
ress but it seems that we may be going backwards now.
On the spiritual analysis, it is more diffcult to analyze.
Within a home, or a close tribe 40,000 years ago - it may
be comparable to the same units today as far as sincerity
of worship and knowledge about our Creator is concerned.
Thanks to our scientist, whom some fundamentalist com-
plain about, whether we accept it or not the universe started
with a big bang about eighteen billion years ago. And
knowing the composition of our universe we can speculate
about our Creators dimension, and some things which are
in His abode and some things which are not. Where per-
sons in previous days could, at the most, explore the earth,
explore the moon and land a rover on Mars and reach for
the stars - we can now, through speculation and prayerful
consideration with much help from Physics and Astronomy
- reach beyond the stars, beyond the veil and contemplate
the width, depth, and height of our Creators dimension and
the contents therein. Of course, some things do not change.
Now we see things imperfectly, like puzzling refections in
a mirror, but then we will see everything with perfect clar-
ity. All that I know now is partial and incomplete, but then
I will know everything completely, just as God now knows
me completely (New Living Translation, c 2007)
But what does our God expect of us? Do justice, love
mercy and walk humble with your God. Micah 6:8 This
was proclaimed by the Right Reverent Frank Griswold as
our mission as episcopalians in the twenty-frst century.
You can assure a wonderful world if everyone would pray
and follow the prayer of St. Francis of Assisi. But how?
Prayer of St. Francis of Assisi
Lord, make me an instrument of Your peace.
Where there is hatred, let me sow love,
Where there is injury, pardon;
Where there is doubt, faith;
Where there is despair, hope;
Where there is darkness, light;
And where there is sadness, joy.
O Divine Master
Grant that I may not so much seek
to be consoled as to console;
To be understood as to understand,
To be loved as to love.
For it is in giving that we receive,
It is in pardoning that we are pardoned,
And it is in dying that we are born to eternal life.
46
I lost a son, Doug, in August, 1976. After Dougs death,
his brother, David, had many dreams in which Doug was
present. In one of these dreams David was walking across
the campus at the University of New Mexico in Albuquer-
que and he saw Doug sitting on a bench. David went over
to the bench, sat down, and started talking to Doug. After
a moment David stated I cant be talking to you, youre
dead. Doug looked David in the eye and said I am more
alive than you are! Another statement made by Doug in
one of Davids dreams was Hey, this is cool. Im with
you now and Im with you when you are coming over to
be with me, and they are both at the same time, but theyre
not.
So what is life? First, lets discuss life as we experience
it on this earth.
Rene Descartes said I think therefore I am. This has
been considered, by some, a defnition of existence. Yet a
plant exists, but possibly does not think. However, a plant
does react to stimuli. A sunfower will follow the sun from
its rising in the morning until it sets in the evening. Cer-
tainly a rock does not think and yet it does exist, although
it does not react to stimuli. So life and existence are two
different things. To live is to be aware of your environment.
We have fve senses, in alphabetical order; to feel, to
hear, to see, to smell, and to taste. With these fve senses
we are cognizant of the physical world in which we live.
However, even with these fve senses we are not aware of
time which is an important component of our space-time
continuum. To be aware of time it is necessary to think, and
to reason why our space continuum changes from moment
to moment.
Does life end with the ceasing of bodily functions,
including the function of the brain? One can lose one or all
of the fve senses and still be very much alive by defnition.
One can even cease to think due to brain damage and still
be considered alive, although not cognizant. But when no
brain activity is detected, through the use of sophisticated
equipment, the person is declared to be dead, and the body
can surely be so considered, although some bodily func-
tions may continue. There are recorded cases when even
this is reversed, and the person returns to cognizant life.
Out of body experiences sometimes occur along with this
happening.
It is impossible to determine what life is in the spiritual
dimension, except through the brief references given herein
and in the Bible (best data). However, there is a transition-
al phase between life on this earth and life in the spiritual
dimension which may yield some information on the latter.
Out of body experiences have been reported by many
persons, with ample empirical data that this person saw
what was going on in surrounding areas while out of body.
This is well documented in the book Life After Life
by Raymond A. Moody, Jr. MD, and many others. A more
detailed description of the senses after death follows.
Empirical evidence is abundant that the soul, while in
the presence of the body that it once inhabited, can see
and hear what is going on in that area. With reference to
seeing it was noted in Moodys book that one man felt as
though I was able to see everything around me- including
my whole body as it lay on the bed- without my presence
occupying any space, that is as if he were a point of con-
sciousness. Also stated in the book was that the physical
senses of vision and of hearing are very defnitely intact
and both are enhanced and more perfect than in life. Also,
in the book, there is a documented case of a person who
was physically blind, but when clinically dead, was able
to see everything taking place in the room. When he was
resurrected, he was able to vividly describe the room and
the persons working to bring him back to life.
Unlike vision in a physical body the Spiritual entity
appears to be aware of everything in all directions, through
any barriers, to infnity. The entity can selectively see that
which is desired.
From the book, also, Hearing in the Spiritual state can
apparently be called so only by analogy, and most say that
they do not really hear physical voices or sounds. Rather
they seem to pick up the thoughts of persons around them.
The soul can think, and discern what the situation is and
sometimes it can choose whether or not it wants to return
to the body which it had inhabited, such as if there is a task
yet to be done in the physical life. The soul can commu-
nicate with other souls which have been sent to help with
the transition, but usually cannot communicate with living
persons. Also, it has been documented that the soul often
sees a Being of Light and feels great peace. Moody stated
that no one among all of the cases that he had investigated
reported experiencing odors, tastes or was able to feel heat,
cold or physical items while out of body.
The Spiritual World, Life in Gods Dimension.
In the New Testament of the Christian Bible, in Mark
12:27 when God was quoted I am the God of Abraham,
the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob, it is stated by
Jesus that God is not the God of the dead, but of the living.
In Luke 20:38, The Amplifed Bible, Now He is not the
God of the dead, but of the living, for to Him all men are
alive [whether in the body or out of it] and they are alive
[not dead] unto Him [in defnite relationship to Him]. In
Hebrew 12:1, Paul states Therefore, since we are sur-
rounded by such a great cloud of witnesses, ......, indi-
cating that those who are asleep, or dead by the worlds
standards, are actually all around us, but most probably in a
different dimension. The relationship between God, Jesus
What is Life?
47
and us is described in John 14:20 On that day you will re-
alize that I am in my Father, and you are in me, and I am in
you. This is further defned in John 17:20/21 My prayer
is not for them alone. I pray also for those who will believe
in me through their message, that all of them may be one,
Father, just as you are in me and I am in you. May they
also be in us so that the world may believe that you have
sent me. It gets even better in John 15:15 I do not call
you servants anymore, because a servant does not know
what his master is doing. But I have called you friends,
because I have made known to you everything that I have
heard from my Father.
It is my conclusion that life is more profound after
death, than before. With only fve senses on earth and a
brain limited to that which can be observed or thought, our
ability to interact with others and with God is very limited.
With the unlimited union with God that is promised by
Jesus, our pleasure in life, real life, will be much greater
than it is in this world. I believe that those who have gone
before us into Gods dimension, are as close to us, or more
so, than they were in this world, and as Doug said, I am
more alive than you are.
But wait, theres more. John started his Gospel with the
words In the beginning was the Word. Blending modern
science with Biblical concepts the frst question that comes
to my mind is When is the beginning? Mathematically,
time has been scientifcally traced back, in accordance
with the Big Bang theory, to a point in time which is 10
-43
seconds before the beginning. 10
-2
seconds is 1/100 of a
second, so 10
-43
is a very small amount of time; almost, but
not quite zero. And before that - there is no time! Time is
a creation just as matter is. Peter explained, in fshermans
language, that a day with the Lord is like a thousand years
and a thousand years is like a day. Eternity is defned as
follows: This is where it really gets complicated!!! From
Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia, the following is taken to
further confuse you and me:
Theists say that God is eternally existent. How this is
understood depends on which defnition of eternity is used.
On one hand, God may exist in eternity, a timeless exis-
tence where categories of past, present, and future just do
not apply. On the other hand, God will exist for or through
eternity, or at all times, having already existed for an inf-
nite amount of time and continuing to exist for an infnite
amount of time. One other defnition states that God exists
outside the human concept of time, but also inside of time.
The reasoning for this defnition is that if God did not exist
both outside time and inside time, God would not be able to
interact with humans.
The defnition in italics appears to be the more logical
considering the interface with the creation that is main-
tained by the Creator. That which appeals to me is that a
singularity or balloon was created in Gods dimension in
which energy was deposited and time was created thereby
causing the creation of our universe.
Therefore, our Creator lives in His dimension and since
His/Her dimension (word chosen for lack of a better term)
in which our universe exists is completely within Gods
dimension, God can be within both dimensions at the same
time. This is also biblically sound. If God wished to erase
our universe all that would be necessary would be to elimi-
nate time; because without time all matter would change to
energy.
Now that we all understand time and eternity and know
that in Gods dimension there is no time, or matter (since
time is needed to create matter) we should think about lo-
gistics. When a persons life is ended on earth, the soul of
that person is met by guides (often deceased family mem-
bers) who will help with the transition. It is often proposed
that a cleansing must take place prior to a soul entering
Gods dimension. If so, it is Gods will. I wont argue.
Time is relative and spiritual functions could be accom-
plished in microseconds while appearing to the participat-
ing soul to take years. After cleansing has taken place, what
happens next? Through a means we do not know, the soul
is welcomed into the presence of the Almighty. Reincarna-
tion, part of Hindu theology, would probably also require
presence in Gods dimension prior to reassignment.
After being in the presence of the Almighty, all of the
above will be superfcial and we will understand why Paul
had to say: The eye has not seen, nor the ear heard, nor has
it entered into the hearts of man that which God has in store
for those who love Him. Also the relationship between
God and his creation will be as expressed by Jesus: My
prayer is not for them alone. I pray also for those who will
believe in me through their message, that all of them may
be one, Father, just as you are in me and I am in you. May
they also be in us so that the world may believe that you
have sent me.
There is a oneness expressed above which is beyond
the comprehension of our mortal minds. We will all be
one with each other and with our Creator. However, there
will be one great difference from who we were on earth.
We will be cleansed of all of the so called deadly and un
deadly sins, since only cleansed souls can enter Gods
dimension. To this some say yes and some say no - I really
dont care because it is such a trivial point! The concept of
the oneness stated above is beyond the oneness obtainable
on earth, such as the philia love in a team, club, church or
family. Will our friends and family be there? And how
will we be able to communicate our love to them? We
will all be one with our Creator and therefore within and
completely integrated, in love, with each and all, including
God, for eternity.
Although I claim to be infallible, I may be wrong on
some minor or major assumptions in this essay.

Nuff said.
48
Introduction
While I was making coffee over many mornings, I had
to separate the coffee flters to assure that only one flter
would be in the receptacle. If there were two it would work
just as well, but the protocol was to use one. I would pick
up the flters, all nicely stacked as they came from the store
and sometimes I would have two or three instead of one
flter. I would have those flters in my hand and notice that
this was not just one flter! How could I tell that there was
not only one flter? The weight was extremely small and
my right hand is numb from old age and other causes. Yet,
I could determine this fact! I would then blow on the edge
of the flters, as my wife, Jean, told me to, and place the one
flter in the proper place. What is the wonder of this? My
numb hand and old body can distinguish between one and
two flters which are so light that they would blow away in
a slight breeze.
When I was a practicing engineer I designed, super-
vised and/or reviewed the design, review, inspection and
The Wonder of Life
construction of millions of dollars of projects. This is when
I learned to analyze everything, except my wife, and to
(almost) never meet a problem that I could not solve. My
professional life was rewarding and fun, and during that
time my belief in my Creator grew. My basic drive to ac-
complish every task given to me earned for me the reputa-
tion that if others could not do it, give it to Keller. What
I have learned about logic, pragmatism in analysis and a
driving fundamental desire to succeed is with me today.
I will now attempt, in my humble way, to analyze The
Wonder of Life.
The Beginning
The foundation of life is the soul. It is part of our Cre-
ator, is given an assignment (which is, after birth, usually
hidden from the recipient) by our Creator and sent to its
destination to be the start of a new being a baby. It arrives
and becomes the soul and link with God of a new entity,
formed by a male and female who provide the egg and
sperm necessary to start the marvelous growth for a micro-
scopic embryo which will become a living, breathing child.
Before leaving to start the assignment given, the soul,
which is spirit and has no gender may be given one or more
specifc superior characteristics which will be present at the
time of union with the embryo. The person will not remem-
ber what or from where these characteristics came. These
talents will frst be noticed when a very young child is able
to play a piano with no training or a very young person is a
marvel at chess, able to defeat numerous opponents at one
time. The Hindu concept may attribute these phenomena to
reincarnation, which is logical, and I will not belabor the
point since all souls come from one Creator.
From this embryos microscopic beginning a process
begins, guided by the DNA from both parents which forms
a unique DNA for the baby. Every nerve, cell, and body
component is formed and attached to its adjacent unit as,
step by step, a completed human being is created. It is
nourished by the mother with ingredients which are the
necessary building blocks of fesh, blood, bone, nerves and
all other components of a living being. This is true for most
species. This entity starts to feel love, hate, acceptance and
denial while still in the womb, and this has an effect on the
baby before and after birth.
Preface
Of all of the essays that I have written, this has been the
most diffcult. Usually I can count on Engineering, Physics,
judgement, Theology, the Internet and sometimes divine
inspiration. This is all put together with joy, sweat, tribu-
lation, perspiration and going to where no man has gone
before.
This has been written using eyes which are blurred by
old age and a medical prescription named prednisone. I am
over 80 years old, in early dementia and recuperating from
my last bout of chemotherapy for my 45 year long dance
with Hairy Cell Leukemia. In general, I am a mess.
But I love to write and to produce works of beauty, joy
and concepts based upon my knowledge and inspiration (or
heresy) with some perspiration. I do this not to convince
anyone to my way of thinking but, hopefully, to make
them think outside of the box and listen for our Creators
voice directly; not from the mouths of men. We have been
enslaved by millennia of doctrine, dogma and forbidden
knowledge mixed with truth to mold us into all of one ac-
cord. When we think otherwise, in some churches, we are
labeled heretics and are rejected by those who are pure.
Heresy, which in the Greek is defned as choice, where-
by a person is to examine all and choose which is most
acceptable for him/her. I choose choice over conformance.
In this essay I go beyond the scope of my knowledge
and introduce concepts which are to some, outlandish, but
reasonable to me. If they are not reasonable to you - won-
derful - as long as they made you think.
49
For a period of about nine months, a magnifcent transi-
tion takes place, changing this microscopic entity into an
approximately seven pound crying, hungry and needy baby.
That is when the real need for material support and tender
loving care is increased by many orders of magnitude.
Among humans the male and female should be able to
provide food, shelter and love for this baby. The brain of
this baby is an empty vessel ready to be flled with beautiful
fowers, but unfortunately is sometimes flled with decaying
putrid waste. This could result in a disaster; to the baby, to
the parents and to those whom this person contacts for the
remainder of his/her life. Before conception takes place,
conditions should be favorable for the care and the raising
of children, with willing family support, fnancial means
and love for family and children. This is a lot to ask!
This new human being can see, hear, speak (in a fash-
ion), move, perform necessary functions (thinking, breath-
ing, eating, drinking, urinating and pooping (and how!)
With proper care it is able to learn and grow and grow and
grow. I could, with much research and plagiarizing, barely
start to describe the overwhelming wonder of the complex-
ity of the components of the body and how they interact
with each other.
The body of this baby is mortal and will someday die.
The soul within the body is eternal and will never die but
will someday return to our Creator.
The Complexity of Life
There is a method called the Gaussian distribution (Bell
curve) which describes the characteristics of many physical
activities and the characteristics of a human being. These
characteristics includes, intelligence, kindness/cruelty, size,
strength and many other human attributes. The curve goes
up from the end point which is approaching zero, rising
on a mathematically determined maximum quantity at the
center and down to a point which is approaching zero at
the other end point. The curve is usually symmetrical on
either side of the center. The curve represents the number
or percentage of persons at any point along the curve which
exhibits this characteristic. The end points on the extreme
left and extreme right are the number/percentage of persons
who are calculated to have this characteristic.
The characteristics of persons in a particular region,
state or nation can be estimated. Sub-subjects of some
characteristics can be presented to further defne the state
of being or the strength and needs of an area. Some of the
major characteristics which can be benefcial (positive) or
harmful (negative) to mankind are:
Trustworthiness Respect
Knowledge Judgement
Responsibility Discipline
Fairness Caring
Good and evil are demonstrated by the actions of a
person or group, and result from combinations of the
above characteristics. The numbers are very low at the two
extremes which indicates that the number/percentage of
persons exhibiting these extreme characteristics are few
in number. An example would be, for behavior; vicious,
hateful, cruel and non-caring persons on one side and lov-
ing, giving, caring, sacrifcing persons on the other, As
the value of the characteristic being studied approaches the
center of the curve from either side, that number increases
until it reaches a maximum at the center of the curve. The
characteristics of most of humanity occupy the mid ffty to
sixty percent of the curve. All humans can be determined to
be somewhere on the curve, but not necessarily in all char-
acteristics. A person may be to the far right in intelligence
and to the mid section in strength. Dr. Stephen Hawking is
a brilliant person who must use a wheel chair and commu-
nicate, with diffculty, through a computer. He is to the far
right on one characteristic and to the far left on the other.
This does not negate the concept of ordinary persons
achieving great goals through hard work and study. This
is achieving your personal best, using those attributes that
God has given to you and doing your best to be the best
that you can be. This is what we should all strive for.
Often a person or persons will have abilities that they
are not able to develop because of poverty or lack of inter-
est by their family. Hopefully we, as we become aware,
can help with this development. Ask our Creator to guide
you to persons who need your ability, encouragement and
perhaps funding, which you may have in abundance, to
assist. It is a sad situation when the full potential of persons
is not realized because of customs, environment or other
outside infuences. There are many instances when these
persons can grasp an opportunity on their own or with the
help of another to realize their full potential.
Persons born in Africa in abject poverty, within a nation
which offers few opportunities, use their natural talents.
For thousands of years the African has had to walk and run
further and faster than any other people. The Greek mes-
senger in the days of Alexandra the Great sometimes died
from exhaustion after delivering their message. The African
would run, stop to kill something for lunch, and continue.
Many of these Africans who were considered nothing are
now stars in sports around the world. What are your hidden
talents?
50
The free will and the brain of the person can be infu-
enced, enhanced or destroyed by the infuence of others. If
the wrong infuence is communicated by persons in author-
ity or others who choose to spread falsehoods, some listen-
ers or readers will accept these falsehoods as facts, because
they do not have the knowledge, judgement or desire to
learn the truth. Lies, hate, prejudice and political, national
or religious motives are a major cause of evil entering the
world. The soul cannot be affected by these outside infu-
ences and remains pure throughout its assignment here and
returns to our Creator pure, but rich with information about
the experiences, good and bad, from life on this planet.
A person who is deformed or has mental problems,
either from birth or after, is what some would consider not
normal. Most of us are closer to the center of the Gaussian
distribution and we choose to call ourselves normal. Per-
haps this challenged person has a unique assignment here
I had often seen a young girl playing with her father or
mother on the front lawn of their home. This was directly
across the street from our home in Los Alamos. For a long
time I did not know that she was mentally retarded. She
was much loved. When she died I went to her funeral. It
was heard and was written on the invitation to her funeral;
You do not know all of the persons she has touched.
The development of the character and behavior of peo-
ple goes back generations and involves environment and
customs into which they are born. If all persons were alike,
evil and greedy, or if all were alike, saintly and giving, this
would be an impossible world.
The frst scenario would result in endless wars, kill-
ing and hate without the possibility of progress since all
progress would be countered with massive destruction.
The second scenario would result in a life of constant peace
without challenge or the desire to achieve excellence. In
the frst scenario we would all be killing, hating or wait-
ing to kill another. In the second we would be like rabbits,
wiggling our noses, reproducing and having no challenges
to ever lift us out of the stone age. God, in His wisdom and
love for diversity made us all different and these complex
differences are represented by the Gaussian distribution
previously presented.
The Wonder of it All
In the populations on the Earth there is a great diversity
within our seven plus billion persons. Variations will occur
in the curve depending on location, environment, customs
and the government in power. There is great variation in
skills and capabilities from the very least to the greatest
person in a population. This is wonderful. To build a hut,
a house, a city or a nation; persons are needed who will do
the labor, pour the concrete, design the buildings, supervise
the work and govern the nation. These persons have to be
capable of and be the providers of labor, skill and advanced
intelligence to accomplish the complex tasks in our society.
We cannot change what a person is now, but we can treat
them fairly and provide a fair return for services rendered.
We should also assure upward mobility as talent and posi-
tions are available and to provide training and education for
the advancement of their children.
This is true for all levels of expertise, from the very
least to the greatest. Each expertise is necessary from the
laborer to the leader. And each is equal in worth to the task
in question. Without any one of these, progress and the
realization of the wonder of life will not be possible.
An entire nation may appear to be evil when it is gov-
erned by persons with intense evil goals and aspirations.
The persons in that nation are usually not represented by
their leaders and the general population may still be repre-
sented by character factors of the Gaussian distribution.
In 1918, much of Europe was devastated by WW 1.
Germany was virtually defeated and US President Wood-
row Wilson presented a fair Fourteen point plan to end the
war. An armistice was initiated by Germanys acceptance of
the main demands of this offer and talks were started. News
of this acceptance caused widespread desertion by German
soldiers. The European allies then started demanding more
to punish Germany. This destroyed not only the German
military might but also devastated their nation. The bitter-
ness in Germany caused by this treachery helped the rise of
a charismatic leader, Adolph Hitler, who started WW 2. He,
with the aid of brainwashing by a effective propaganda ma-
chine, caused the whole nation to have many characteristics
of the curve shifted from the normal to the extreme, result-
ing in over 60,000,000 deaths throughout the world.
There are persons, who through no fault of their own
are trapped at a level below their potential. They will till
the land, do manual unskilled labor or other work. Op-
portunities arise and some of these persons are gifted and
rise above their lower position to a higher position. This is
a living population which will export persons to the upper
categories and will import persons from higher categories
who have lost their way.
There are persons of great intelligence. Hopefully these
persons have good character, judgment and honesty, but
this is not always the case. They serve as leaders, scientists
and other professionals. These persons can also fall into a
lower category, especially if they take advantage of their
position and hurt others. Jail is a low category.
One cannot look at one facet of a persons character and
determine the worth of that person. All of the above, with
thoughtful modifcations of some words will apply to the
questions of good and evil, tall or short, thin or obese, rich
or poor and on and on. But this still does not determine
the worth of a person. The important concept to remember
is that most of us are in the very large population in the
middle with some characteristics which are outstanding and
some which are substandard.
5l
In determining the worth of a person, wealth is not a
factor. A person can have no money or property and be of
incredibly worth. A person can be rich beyond belief and be
of little worth. Consider Mahatma Gandhi or St. Francis of
Assisi. They only owned their shoes and clothes and were
dependent on the charity of others. There are not many
persons who have lived on Earth who are of more worth
than these two. There are many who represent the other
side of this concept.
In Conclusion
The overall wonder is that we are all one with our Cre-
ator and the distribution of knowledge and talent is always
shifting within the populations of the Earth. There is not
a great number of persons who are bad or evil, but they
are located everywhere. This population grows, shrinks
or shifts due to brainwashing, hate, wars and other fac-
tors. When a nation or person determines, or is convinced,
that wrong is right and that evil is good and that they are
infallible, there is a serious problem This can be between
nations, between religions or within a religion. Sometimes,
a person who thinks differently than we do is considered
evil and we return the favor. This is sad.
Character is in the eyes of the beholder and we have few
human standards to assist us in overcoming hate, preju-
dice and judgemental attitudes against others. Our Creator
has one standard called, in the Greek, Agape love. This
includes forgiveness, never returning hate for hate but
returning love for hate, reaching out to others and accept-
ing others as brothers and sisters. And when persons have a
disagreement; discussing the differences calmly and trying
to learn from each other. This is appropriate since we all
have the same Father (God, Allah, Brahman, Creator or
Daddy for me).
In general the gifts that God has given us at our births,
with varying talents and skills coupled with the distribu-
tion of population characteristics, allow us to function as
individuals or in groups for the greater good of our commu-
nity; or if we so choose, for the most evil and devastating
destruction of all we hate and also love.
There are person (s) who are highly rated in intelligence
but are flled with hate because of past experiences, history
or guidance from others who foster hate. Those who have a
leaning toward evil will often be the frst persons who em-
brace the quality of evil. Thus is a person and, possibly, an
organization formed which is dedicated to express hatred
toward others in words and action. Brainwashing and lies
are the favorite tools of these organizations.
There are persons, many more in number, who are ex-
ceptionally good and work to use their assets to help those
persons in need. These range from individuals to very large
foundations and even nations. America has been called A
shining light on the hill, and sometimes we excel and some-
times we fall fat on our faces. Our good qualities must be
much greater than our bad qualities or persons from other
countries would not want to immigrate to this country.
And there are persons, too many for comfort, who do
not seek the truth but just live their lives in ignorance ex-
cept for those skill which are necessary to keep them alive.
They are accomplished in doing nothing for others.
The Wonder of Life is that we are not replicas out of
a single mold, but are beautifully different, even though
we all come into the world the same way. Our Creator has
given us the ability to obtain knowledge and to develop
wisdom, if we so please. We can shift our location from our
previous position to a much higher position or drop drasti-
cally down to a much lower position, due to causes beyond
our control or forced upon ourselves by our own decisions.
Much is up to us.
The Blue Marvel
The Earth seen from Apollo 17
From Wikipedia
We are One with one Creator on One Planet
No man is an island,
Entire of itself.
Each is a piece of the conti-
nent,
A part of the main.
If a clod be washed away by
the sea,
Europe is the less.
As well as if a promontory
were.
As well as if a manor of
thine own
Or of thine friends were.
Each mans death dimin-
ishes me,
For I am involved in man-
kind.
Therefore, send not to know
For whom the bell tolls,
It tolls for thee.
No Man is an Island by John Donne
24 January 1572 - 31 March 1631 / London, England
52
Knowledge About The Universe, Executive Summary And Time Line.
1300 BC
Torah either written or was in oral tradition handed down from generation to generation. About the universe In the
beginning.
400 BC
Aristotle and Plato taught that the universe was eternal there was no beginning.
1300 AD
Nachmanides, who lived in Spain, was one of the three major Torah commentators and one of the earliest of the
Kabbalist, (Kabbalah- receiving is a discipline and school of thought concerned with the esoteric aspect of Rabbinic
Judaism.) To sum up his concept or revelation: on Day One there was nothing (a void or a singularity), but suddenly the
entire creation appeared as a minuscule speck- very tiny like the size of a grain of mustard, and that was the only physical
creation. He adds that this speck was so thin that it had no essence. But still there was no time. (My comment in italics)
Energy and a sort of DNA was placed into this void and time was created. Since E=MC
2
there was no matter. It
was impossible to have matter until there was time - and energy. His description of the start of the universe is that time
grabbed hold and the expansion of the universe started. This is more accurate, based upon present knowledge, than what
was proposed by scientists until the year 1965.
1600
Nicholas Copernicus (on his death bed) and Galileo Galilei frst proposed that the earth was not the center of the uni-
verse, and Galileo was severely punished, by the Church (house arrest for life) for this concept.
1905
Special relativity, a theory of the structure of space-time was introduced in Albert Einsteins 1905 paper On the Elec-
trodynamics of Moving Bodies. This is the beginning of the science of physics with E=MC
2
as a basic concept.
1959
The fat earth is out, the earth is no longer the center of the universe, but two-thirds of the scientists polled stated that
there was no beginning to the universe.

1965
Penzias and Wilson discovered the echo of the Big Bang in the black of the sky at night, and everything changed. The
universe had a beginning just as the bible and Nachmanides said centuries ago. The universe is estimated as being ffteen
billion years old.
1990s
Alan Guth, MIT (Infationary universe - anti-gravity - anti-matter) The initial singularity was infnitely tiny and
infnitely dense, as small as one billionth the size of a proton, and would have doubled in size many times in an incompre-
hensibly short interval, propelled in this exponential growth by antigravity. According to one infation model, in just 10
-35
seconds, the bubble would have grown to the size of a basketball. Improvement over Nachmanides?
1995
Dr. Gerald Schroeder presents a mathematical explanation of Six days to create the earth in a logical, easy to follow
manner. He developing a scientifc thesis which states that if one is measuring time using Einsteins theory of relativity,
while positioned at the location of the origin of the Big Bang, the earth relative to the location of the origin of the universe
is six days old. This could confrm the biblical account of creation.
=======================================================================================
In spite of the resistance to the above, over centuries, the human has man-
aged to prevail in science and exploration, using telescopes and other devices as
therewasincreaseddevelopmentofhisbrain.Humanshavedefnedmuchof
the universe in which they live and they have landed on the moon and reached
for the stars. But it has been impossible to penetrate the veil which surrounds
the universe and provides a barrier between us and our Creator.
53
Our Creator has created a magnifcent environment
for us from a minute particle which has expanded to be a
universe. This universe extends so far in all directions that
we have to measure it in light years and is still expand-
ing. In this magnifcent universe He has created a small
planet, in a minor solar system in the Milky Way Galaxy on
which there is life. God has created life, and one of those
forms of life is a specifc creature created in the image of
God with the ability to reason and has free will. God has
chosen to have an interface with this creature whom I will
call man, as this is the biblical term given, although it is
understood to be man and woman. And God loves man and
requests two things from man- that he loves his fellow man
and loves God also. Note the placement of the persons in
the last sentence. God places love of fellow man above love
for Him.
God has made us all different. We range from short to
tall, skinny to fat, black to white (albino), mean to kind,
loving to hateful, good to evil, and on and on. Even the
snow fakes are not alike, and we are a bit more complex
than they are. Why? Perhaps it is natural fallout from cre-
ation. If free will is given from a Holy God to a creation,
there is given a predominance of good, but evil does exist.
Evil is often created by us by our greed and insensitivity.
So we have a planet, third rock from the sun, which
supports life, including human beings, and these human
beings went forth and multiplied and multiplied and on
and on- until they now count in the billions, yet each one
is different from the other. They have been forced into
close contact with their fellow human beings, who are all
different. They have loved, half loved and hated. They
have saved and killed. They have formed fraternal orga-
nizations, clubs, cities, nations and churches where those
of like kind can gather and try to love one another. Yet,
within these small organizations, even down to the family,
people are different. Is God wrong to make us so? No. He
gave us free will, and we have a choice. We can love or
we can hate. We can include or exclude. We can agree or
disagree. We should choose to love, include and forgive
those who do not think the same as we do. We must com-
municate, not remain silent when something is bothering
us. Communication unites; Silence divides.
No one person is absolutely right or wrong about our
relationship with our Creator. Nor can we be absolutely
right or wrong about our relationship with our fellow man.
If a person were to be infallible, that would mean that that
person has the same concepts today that were absolute
many years ago. You do not have to go back to the dark
ages to know that we know more today than we did then.
We all have some error, but we must strive to tell the truth,
the whole truth and nothing but the truth, and acknowledge
that we may not be correct in all beliefs. We should strive
for excellence, not for mediocrity, so if we fail, we at least
fail to a lesser degree. God is Love and His frst command
is that we love one another. This is only possible if we
communicate and choose to love.
The Universe and Mankind - Basic Concept
At the beginning of the twentieth century, Albert
Einstein developed the basic formula E=MC
2
, where E is
energy, M is mass and C is the speed of light. This required
that matter, such as all of our elements, including our bod-
ies, could not be created without time and energy:

M=E/C
2
.
C is the speed of light which includes time
God is in a dimension which is infnite in all direc-
tions and there is no time. There has to be energy in this
dimension, but what kinds and quantities we do not know.
God created a singularity, which was believed to be about
the size of a proton. (Modern concepts developed around
1965 AD.) In that singularity there was nothing. Into this
singularity God placed an entity, a sort of DNA, with no
mass and very small, yet it was the start of our universe.
When energy was directed into this singularity, matter was
created, or as so aptly stated by Rabbi Nachmanides when
time grabbed hold. (Page 52) A very simple-minded
concept of the singularity is that it is like a balloon with no
entry point and the skin is capable of stretching to infnity
without damage and cannot be penetrated, except for the
entrance or exit of spiritual forces. This allows the souls of
the departed to enter Gods dimension and for new souls to
enter into our universe. Do only humans have a soul? I do
not know, but feel that this question is open for debate.
We are familiar with energy fowing through a wire as
electricity, in the sky as lightning or from a gas or wood
stove burning. All of these are produced by transformation
of matter into energy and heat. Our Creators supply of
energy should be without limit and was transferred to this
miniscule start of the universe without limits of quantity or
speed of delivery.
A quark-gluon plasma formed and after cooling, had-
rons, protons and neutrons formed which led to the forma-
tion of hydrogen and helium atoms. This has been called
The Big Bang, which increased the size of the singularity
as more and more energy was adsorbed. This continued
as the new universe expanded and cooled. Heavier atoms
which were formed in the interior of the suns created the
planets, including our earth and all living things. All this
took place in an organized manner - not in chaos. A DNA
from God? From the suns came the heavier atoms which
created our bodies. Much more happened which you can
fnd at http://wikipedia.org/wiki/tTimeline _of_the _Big_
Bang. We are truly one with the universe.
Our universe, with all of its galaxies, planets, black
holes, dwarf stars, quasars, etc., is still expanding, extend-
ing the limits of the void at a speed faster than the speed of
light. But, that void was still empty because it was com-
posed of things and did not have, at that time, life. How
long did creation take? Some say six days, others say about
ffteen billion years, but this is not important, because God
is not limited by time.
54
Genesis - The Beginning
In the beginning God created the heavens and the earth.
There are many beginnings in eternity and this is one;
very important to mankind but perhaps only one out of
many for the Almighty. When looking beyond our begin-
ning into the domain of the Almighty we have to realize
that we are not talking about our universe but a dimension
where there is no time and therefore no beginning or end-
ing.
Also this space is not bounded as our universe is, but
is infnite in all directions. Our universe is a small entity
suspended in this space. Since this space is infnite in all
directions it is not square or globular but of a confguration
we cannot fathom with our human minds.
It is not possible to defne this dimension or the contents
within, but it is possible to surmise or submit an educated
guess based upon our knowledge of physics, the revalua-
tions from the holy books of numerous sources and from
that which may or may not be divine revelation from the
Almighty. This will be assembled into one discussion
which will span from the fnite into the infnite. Should you
believe this? I will write that which has come to me over
my eighty years and you can decide what you accept and
what you dont. I report, you decide.
An Important Difference
The Finite
There is a vast gap between the fnite and the Infnite.
The fnite, which includes all of our universe and inhabit-
ants is fnite in dimension and time. Time is the necessary
measure which allows us to move our bodies, speak, listen,
act and react. Time governs us, limits our actions and al-
lows us to produce young who will live, hopefully under
good surroundings, learn, contribute and take our place as
time allows our body to die and for our soul to return to our
Creator.
The environment in which we live is sometimes deter-
mined by us and our actions and sometimes, for better or
worse, by others. Our intelligence, judgement, knowledge
and behavior are often determined by our interaction with
our own families, our communities and, for better or worse,
and others who differ from us.
All this is saying is that we are fnite beings who often
do the best that we can do to survive, to advance, to prosper
and to live lives which are meaningful and to contribute to
the greater good of all. This is true for most persons, but
there is a small percentage who can sway a larger number
of susceptible persons, who can then disrupt and destroy
the progress made by others.
TheFiniteandtheInfnite
A greater goal for humanity is to look beyond the stars
and establish a relationship with the Creator from whom
we came. Although we have only a few millennia of written
history; archeology and modern means of dating artifacts,
has increased our knowledge about our earth to over one
hundred thousand years and other means have given us
enhanced knowledge over millions of years.
For millennia Man (actually man and woman, although
in most cases woman have not been allowed to say or do
much - although they have sometimes surpassed man in
establishing a relationship with our Creator) has looked for
God in nature, in a volcano, in plants, in rock formations
and has often made God in his own image. This slowly
evolved until the concept that God is Spirit became ac-
cepted.
In these many millennia God has spoken to mankind in a
quiet voice, which man sometimes listen to and learned and
sometimes ignored. Gods domain was sometimes thought
to be above the clouds, or in later more enlightened times
on another planet. The concept that Gods domain was in
another dimension has come to be known by some or many,
I do not know. With the partial acceptance of the Big
Bang theory this is becoming more acceptable by many.
It has been proposed by Rich Deem that God is spirit
and that His domain is outside our universe. Where is
Gods domain and what are the characteristics within this
dimension. I will try to give you my concept of this dimen-
sion based upon physics, biblical data and data from many
faiths, and insight given to me, I hope, by my Creator.
TheInfnite
The size of Gods abode is obvious. It has to be infnite
in all directions. If it were not infnite in all directions and
came to a end, would there be a barrier? When I was much
younger, I learned that we had an expanding universe and
that we can not see the boundary of this universe, even with
the Hubble telescope because the universe is expanding
faster than the speed of light. Much that we do see is what
was there billions of years ago. I then wondered what was
at the very edge of the universe. Was it a wall? If so, what
was on the other side of that wall? Now it is reasonably
clear to me what the boundary in our universe is. It is the
outer elastic wall which, during the Big Bang contained the
time and energy from Gods dimension used at the creation
of our universe. Energy and time created matter. It is of a
material which is more like spirit than matter, impenetrable
except as allowed by God and it is capable of expanding
through unlimited space, maintaining its integrity.
In our Creators universe there cannot be a boundary
unless we have numerous Creators who have divided up the
turf in three dimensions. Perhaps? I dont know but I dont
believe so.
55
When we are talking about the infnite we have to real-
ize that it is a much misunderstood word. We cannot realize
with our fnite minds the length of an infnite distance
or the scope of infnite time (infnity). To put things into
perspective imagine a vast space which is our Creators
abode with one billion universes as large or larger than our
universe, suspended in that space, equally spaced, in three
dimensions. One small section of that dimension would be
occupied, and would not be noticed unless you had your at-
tention drawn to it. And this sure makes me feel very small,
but still I know that I am loved so much that the love for
me by my Creator far surpasses the smallness of my being.
With such a tremendous volume what could possible be
contained in it, especially since it is infnite in all direc-
tions? Back to basics it is agreed to by most persons of faith
that our Creator is omnipresent which means being present
everywhere, in his dimension and in time. Gods abode is
completely enveloped with his presence and enhanced by
his love. Our Father is omnipotent, all powerful, that our
Creator is able to do anything that is consistent with his na-
ture. Gods nature is such that he cannot lie, cannot cheat,
is unchanging and in essence is truth and love personifed.
A third characteristic is being omniscient: having com-
plete or unlimited knowledge, awareness, or understanding;
perceiving all things. What more could we want from a
loving Father. There is more but I do not have the time nor
paper to explore all.
With such a wonderful presence in this vast dimension
we have to wonder what else is present. Leaving theology
and speculation and relying on physics and the big bang,
time and energy are needed for creation of our universe.
Are these present in our Creators Domain? This will be
discussed in a separate section.
Our Creator
God is Spirit. God is one. This is diffcult for the hu-
man mind to comprehend because it is beyond any fnite
defnition. In the Hindu concept, Brahman is the Creator.
Brahman is the unchanging, infnite, immanent, and tran-
scendent reality which is the Divine Ground of all matter,
energy, time, space, being, and everything beyond in this
Universe. That is quite a description, but there are more
attributes that can be added to these. A very simple, but
very profound one is God is Love. And the words to
Moses I Am that I Am. Jesus added the concept that not
only is God one, but that we are all one with God. There
are seven billion souls on earth, and as the soul is spirit, it
had to come from God and the soul cannot be created or
destroyed. Since the soul cannot be destroyed, and as many
out-of-body experiences indicate, the soul leaves the body
at death, and goes somewhere - and the only place to go is
back to God. We are all one with God and with each other
and are sharing the adventure of an assignment on this
planet.
Time
If you want to know about the dimension of time in
Gods abode, the answer is simple. There is no time. The
past the present and the future are NOW. There is evidence
based upon Biblical and family information, obtained in
a dream. Dreams and words heard in our mind are how
our Creator and departed family members can communi-
cate with us. Flaming bushes are not allowed in dwellings.
Biblically, St. Peter had this observation: 2 Peter 3:8: But,
do not forget this one thing, dear friends: With the Lord a
day is like a thousand years, and a thousand years are like a
day. One of many clues that I have had is when my old-
est son had a very realistic dream (one of many) after the
death of his younger brother Doug in 1976. Doug came to
David in this dream and stated Hey Dave, this is cool. I
am with you now and I am with you when you are coming
over to be with me, and they are both at the same time, but
theyre not. Priests at the Pecos Benedictine Monastery in
New Mexico stated that this is good theology. Eternity and
the concept of time in eternity are beyond the grasp of the
human mind.
Even in our universe the fourth dimension, time, is not a
standard as length, width and height, the other three dimen-
sions, are. Now that we are able to travel at high speeds,
although only at a fraction of the speed of light, it has been
determined that time is variable depending on the velocity
of the vehicle traveling. It is well documented that nothing
can travel faster than the speed of light but relative time
when two vehicles approaching each other at speeds near
the speed of light poses a problem. Ask Albert Einstein.
In several scientifc disciplines that involve mathemat-
ics, an imaginary number is used. The number used for
electrical impedance is a complex number composed of a
real number plus an imaginary number, the square root of
minus one. This is used to solve many equations involving
electricity and physics. Energy and time are complex and
are used by our Creator to establish matter and the means
of living in the wonderful world that He has given us.
Energy
Many years ago I was driving home from work when
a thought came to me. Being a young engineer at the Los
Alamos National Laboratory, I had been learning much
about physics, engineering and other sciences and had a
reasonable grasp of the concepts. I asked God I believe I
have you fgured out. You are an intelligent form of energy.
Isnt that right? I waited for about a minute or two and
then thought I guess I must be right. A strong clear, but
oh so gentle voice then entered my mind. You could not be
further from the truth - do not try to understand me. I am
completely beyond your comprehension. Just love me, that
is enough. Then, it was quiet and I was corrected.
56
God Paints on the Canvas of time. This was writ-
ten due to my always striving to learn more about Gods
creation. It is scripturally and scientifcally sound. Most
scientists, including Albert Einstein and Stephen Hawkins,
agree that man cannot go back or forward in time, so it is
an unchangeable unit for us, except that we must account
for the speed of light in designing communications systems
or considering time effects when we travel at even rela-
tively slow speeds of 25,000 mph. But God lives outside of
time, and there is the enigma. What a magnifcent chal-
lenge it is to try to see the past, the present and the future
through the eyes of our Creator.
PAINTING ON THE CANVAS OF TIME
God paints on the canvas of time,
Each stroke is deliberate and sure.
Each color is carefully selected
Each expression is good and pure.
Each life is shown on the canvas,
All lives are painted there too.
Singular, plural, each and all-
Them and us, and me and you.
How can this be, I sometimes ask,
For each and all to be portrayed?
The fnite, the infnite, the big, the small-
And sometimes, I am dismayed.
For I must think with a fnite mind,
Thoughts beyond its scope.
But God Is, and is in infnity
And that is why we can have hope.
For we may see a problem now,
And as we pray for relief
He changes an event in the past to help.
Well, that is my belief.
Why should He be hindered by
Limitations placed upon those
Who can only see the past as dead
Not a canvas for a rose.
The future is ahead of us,
The past we think is behind,
The present is all that we can see,
We are limited by our mind.
But God is not so limited,
By present, future or the past..
The only absolute through eternity-
Reality- is His Love- it will last.
Through time, through space, to infnity
To union with this ONE we love,
God is with us, is in us always,
Not in a heaven far above.
At one time I thought that energy existed in our Cre-
ators abode, but I have come to believe that this is incor-
rect. Energy in Gods abode is diffcult to imagine. Energy
would be a foreign substance in a dimension occupied by
spirit.. Energy cannot be created or destroyed is a law in
earths physics. God is spirit and Creator, and our physical
laws do not limit that which He can do. Most persons who
have studied this question believe that the energy preexist
with our Creator in His dimension. It is my belief that our
Creator is capable of creating energy, as needed.
Essence
The essence of God is impossible to determine empiri-
cally. God is spirit and His abode is occupied by His spirit
which includes the spirits of all who have been sent to earth
and returned to their Father. As stated above, scripture
states that We are One. The characteristics and attributes
of God are given before in this presentation, but those are
only what we can perceive with our mortal mind and with
the messages sent to us by avatars from our Creator. We are
also limited by not having available the mystical knowl-
edge of many persons of many faiths, some completely
unknown to us, which could give us a better understanding
of our marvellous Creator. We really do not have a need to
know. As I was told Just love me, that is enough.
Although God is one and is in His domain, souls who
are part of God who have been given assignments to other
locations, although appearing to be separated from God are
still one with Him. They are still in our Creators dimension
because our universe is completely within this dimension.
The barrier at the edge of our universe retains time and
energy which are not present in our Creators dimension.
Unfortunately, in medieval times and after, mankind
mistakenly believed that the earth was the center of the uni-
verse. Some even extending that to state that Rome was the
center. Those who disagreed were punished. We have been
blessed to have had brave scientists who went forward to
develop the knowledge we have today. Our present knowl-
edge indicated that the information given above is reason-
able. No one really knows and it doesnt really matter as
it has nothing to do with our relation with our Heavenly
Father. All I do is report what I have determined to be the
closest to reality based upon science, scripture and revela-
tion. You have to decide. Or you can just enjoy the specula-
tion and advance theories of your own.
We should always advance the knowledge of our world
and universe with particular attention to mans relation
with his fellow man. Otherwise our desire to reach for the
stars without caring for our fellow occupants will result in
changing this wonderful world into a charred earth.
Always remember the fnal word: The eye has not seen
nor the ear heard nor has it entered into the heart of man
that which God has in store for those who love Him.
57
On the night of December 3, 2012 the words of a song
were dominating my mind. The words were not clear and
the melody was erratic, but enchanting. I knew that I had
heard that song before, but could not remember what it
said or what the name of the song was. I only knew it was
about a person being raised to the sky, or somewhere high.
Before going to sleep I spoke to Jean about my bewilder-
ment and she also knew which song it was that was taunt-
ing me, but could not name it.
The next morning, Jean had remembered the name of
the song, but said that the words never appealed to her. The
song was You Needed Me. I went to the internet and
found that it was written by Randy Goodrum and was sung
by Anne Murray. In 1978, back in my time, it had the peak
Billboard position #1. I read the words and felt a bond with
the experience that I had with Jean in 1999 when we frst
met. This is also expressed in a poem that was written by
me entitled Us. At this time I needed an emotional boost.
I was touched and felt it. The words of the song are:
I cried a tear, you wiped it dry
I was confused, you cleared my mind
I sold my soul, you bought it back for me
And held me up and gave me dignity
Somehow you needed me
You gave me strength to stand alone again
To face the world out on my own again
You put me high upon a pedestal
So high that I could almost see eternity
You needed me, you needed me
And I cant believe its you
I cant believe its true
I needed you and you were there
And Ill never leave, why should I leave?
Id be a fool cause I fnally found
someone who really cares
You held my hand when it was cold
When I was lost you took me home
You gave me hope when I was at the end
And turned my lies back into truth again
You even called me friend
You gave me strength to stand alone again
To face the world out on my own again
You put me high upon a pedestal
So high that I could almost see eternity
You needed me, you needed me
You needed me, you needed me.
You needed me, you needed me
You needed me, you needed me.
But wait, theres more!
There were comments about the song from many read-
ers, many stating that the song was a relationship with
Jesus. I wouldnt argue with this because at that time, in
1999, I believe Jesus and his Father, whom he called Abba
(Daddy) were present with great strength. And there was
another person who was needed: My future wife Jean. A
letter along with the comments expressed my/our experi-
ence, except our experience was about 20 years later. The
letter is as follows:
By David Petros on 9/24/2009 5:35am
Sounds like a prayer...
It is a wonderful love song...
And it is our song for my wife and me. We met in
1979, married in 1980.
At the time, I was going through a very painful divorce.
My ex left me and fled for divorce. She made it very clear
she didnt want anything further to do with me. She had
(still has) a very cutting tongue. She insulted and verbally
abused me. Naturally I felt rejected and down-cast.
Then along came the woman who was to become my fu-
ture wife. (And we are still married after nearly 30 years!)
She is an Anne Murray fan and this song was popular
at the time. We played the song often as we went driving
through the country side - frst as friends. We fell in love.
And this song says it all regarding what she means to me
and what she did for me.
And for what she still does for me!
That clinched it for me. My Daddy was blessing me to
bring me out of a hole of sickness and despair that I had
fallen into. It is not wrong to fall into a hole, but you have
to stop digging and climb out. I showed the above informa-
tion to Jean and when I was reading the above comment
by David Patros before I was past the frst two sentences
she asked Did you write this? I replied no, but I did live
it and am really touched by it. I realize that what we have is
precious.
The love that we experience in our home and in our
relationship with friends, family and complete strangers
with recognition, admiration, acceptance and appreciation
of everything about them and others with whom we come
in contact, far outweighs the trauma and hate which we are
now being offered by some of our fellow citizens and by
our government.
Brighten the corner where you are.
We are all needed.
A Serendipity?
58
Disclaimer: The following is what I believe, based
upon what I have learned from the Bible, others and from
my own experiences. I want to add that I am not infallible!
Defnition: A relationship with God includes prayer,
listening, asking forgiveness and many other factors which
are similar to a relationship with a friend or spouse. Prayer
is communication with our Heavenly Father. Tradition-
ally, we have prayer of thanksgiving before every meal and
spontaneous prayer during the day when we are moved
by a sunset, a fock of birds fying overhead or some other
beautiful events which we are privileged to witness. There
is prayer for help when we are faced with the many prob-
lems that we must handle on a regular basis. Meditation
and evening prayers are sometimes part of our prayer
ritual. There are written prayers that we read and joys and
concerns that we express in church. Our lives should in-
clude all of these and more as we live our lives. Although
prayer is a natural experience, God is supernatural, and His
interface with us is sometimes supernatural.
My frst supernatural experience took place in 1951 in
the Blessed Sacrament Chapel of St. Josephs Orphanage,
in Tanashi, Japan. I was not listening for or expecting any-
thing as I knelt at the altar alone. It was quiet and a feel-
ing of peace, love, tingling and I just cant describe what
else enveloped me. I felt completely immersed in Gods
love. I knew then that there was another dimension to my
relationship with my Creator. Over decades I learned that
God wanted a deeper relationship with me - more than just
praying and going to church.
Praying and listening: To walk, talk and live with
God requires us to submit our lives to His will. This took
me decades with two steps forward and one step back;
sometimes more than one step back. The frst answer to a
question that I submitted to the Almighty was followed by
many more dialogues over the past four decades. Being an
Engineer I was reasonably versed in physics so I asked
God I believe I have you fgured out. You are an intel-
ligent form of energy; isnt that right? There was a pause
for a few seconds, wherein I thought I must be right. The
reply was forceful but gentle and very clear: You could
not be further from the truth. Do not try to understand Me, I
am completely beyond your comprehension. Just love Me,
that is enough. This was the start of many messages from
my Father, some of which I obeyed well, some I partially
obeyed and some which had me falling fat on my face.
Sometimes, when I am not expecting anything, and ev-
erything is quiet, then quieter, and there is a silence beyond
description, I can feel the presence of God replace that
which we call reality with the true reality of His presence.
I have often heard a humming sound at the same time; a
contrast of silence and a peace which I can not describe.
In August, 1976, when I was in deep depression after
my son Doug was killed in an automobile accident, I was
alone. Steve had joined the Army and David was off to
college. Connie, my wife, had left me and was living away
from me. She did this a number of times. My only compan-
ion was Chaunte, my dog. He was lying on the rug at my
feet. There was quiet and the humming started. The hum-
ming kept getting louder. I asked Is that you, Jesus? No
word. I said, I am desperate, I need some assurance. If
that is you- then- (thinking) make Chaunte jump up on all
fours and bark - before I count to 60. I started counting.
At about the count of 30 Chaunte jumped up on all fours,
let out a loud bark and shook his head as if to say Why did
I do that? Then he assumed his previous position. The
humming faded, quiet returned and I was sure that God was
there.
It doesnt always happen in the still of the night or the
tranquility of quiet, it can happen while your are walking
and talking with God. This is an example in my life. I
received a call from my dad. My mom was failing fast, and
I should come to New Orleans as soon as possible. I told
my supervisor and was walking to my car to start my trip to
New Orleans. I was praying for my mothers recovery until
that small still voice in my mind said, Do you want her to
go through this all over again? I recognized the source of
the thought and accepted what was to come.
Another communication took place in Detroit when I
was on business travel. I do not remember which year. I
was walking down one of the larger streets when I saw a
group of Hari Krishna followers accepting alms and mak-
ing music with their tambourines. I talked with one of
these persons, who was very happy and had a great smile. I
gave him a small donation and a copy of the gospel ac-
cording to John, and he gave me some of his literature.
Continuing my walk down the street, I spoke to God, God,
he seems so happy, but he does not know Jesus. I dont
understand. Before another two steps were taken, an
answer came to me, in my mind, Do not be concerned, my
son, he walks a different path than you, but that path too
leads to Me. At that time I was very fundamental in my
beliefs, and I did not share this with others, because I knew
there would be strong disagreement. The only purpose that
I can see for this enlightenment was to direct me away from
judging persons of other faiths.
When I was living in Los Alamos, New Mexico, my
wife was plagued with arthritis and taking eight aspirin a
day for pain relief. One night she was in tremendous pain
and trying to go to sleep. I recognized the severity of the
pain and was praying for relief for her. The still voice in
my mind asked me a question, Will you accept this pain
for her? I thought for a moment then said, in my mind,
Yes, I will! The still, loving voice replied You wont
have to I just wanted to know if you would. During the
time of this communication, I was praying in tongues with
my hand on her head and she calmly went to sleep. The
next morning when she awoke, she asked me, Dean, did
My Relationship with God
59
you pray for me last night? I answered Yes, why? She
answered I was so afraid to tell you that the pain was still
there, it would destroy your faith; and that is the last thing
I remember. I fell asleep and now the pain is gone. After
that, she was no longer taking aspirins for pain relief. This
did not prevent her from having future pain or illnesses that
we are all subject to in this life. But this episode of pain
was ended by Gods love. What I learned from this experi-
ence is that we have to be sincere in our prayer.
I have often heard that we have a purpose in life, and
that God will use whatever means necessary in order to
have this purpose fulflled. In the late 1960s I was drifting
further from God now that the fear of death in combat was
gone, temptation abounded and my marriage had become
a mixed joy-pain - depressive experience that I endured,
instead of enjoyed. Yes, there was fun, if you want to call
it that, with lots of activities and professional success. But,
in general, something had to turn my life around so that I
would seek my God again instead of wallowing in a chaotic
wilderness of pleasure and pain.
That something, my new friend, arrived in 1968. It was
frst seen during a three year physical examination at the
Los Alamos National Laboratory. Its name was Hairy Cell
Leukemia. My focus on life changed when an initial diag-
nosis of fve months to live was given to me by a world fa-
mous oncologist in Denver, Colorado. The fears of combat
palled in comparison to this new friend in my life, especial-
ly because of family responsibilities. Isnt it interesting that
this happened just when the Charismatic renewal was being
accepted in the Catholic Church and was alive and well in
Los Alamos? Why do I call this disease my friend? Because
this disease, a tool of my loving Father, helped to turn my
life around and head me in the right direction. I thank Him
for this blessing.
My growth in the spirit was beautiful, but over the years
following I still was plagued by depression caused by an
unhappy relationship with my wife. The loss of two sons
was devastating. It was, for a while, a struggle to stay alive.
As chemotherapy became effective and I was energized
again, I started to slip again. Although my professional life
was doing very well, the marriage was very diffcult. I was
no longer able to fulfll the mission in my life from God,
whatever it was supposed to be. I did the best that I could
and I am sure that my wife was also trying, but was unable
to stop the anger and the hate-love cycles.
Sometimes It Really Hurts, And I Fall Short
When I was at Randolph Air Force Base for Combat
Crew Training, I purchased a 1942 German Luger from an
offcer at the base. Over the years that Luger became my
most prized possession. It was becoming a god.
In the early 1970s a voice in my mind stated I want
you to sell your Luger. No. I want confrmation. I dont
want to sell it!!!! Later on that day, as I was passing Jerry
Koelling, a friend of mine, he asked me When are you
going to sell me your Luger? I didnt even know he knew
I had a Luger. I was stunned. I said that I would have to
think about it. I went home and asked Connie What is
it that God wants me to sell? She said, You dont want
to know. I told her that I did, and she answered Your
Luger. I packed up the Luger, the holster, extra clips,
ammo, and called Jerry. I told him what happened, and
he understood. I told him to determine how much it was
worth and write me a check. He did, I believe for about
$350. I paid $40 for it in 1951. I thought that was over, but
that voice in my mind wasnt through yet. I want you to
give that money to Jim was the next statement. Now Jim
was a very powerful Christian, light years advanced from
where I was, and I was jealous of him. I said no! I asked
my wife if I should give the money to Jim. She agreed with
me as she thought we could use the money for our own use.
In late 1976, after my youngest son Doug died, Jim and
Lorna, his wife, came over to my house to pray for me. I
was in the deepest depression that I had ever known. I told
them what had happened years ago, and they recalled the
time, and said that yes, the money was really needed, but
someone else gave it to them. We are given opportunities
to serve God, and when we refuse, He calls on another. I
asked Jim for his forgiveness, which he freely gave to me.
Then I took out a large pan, and told him that I wanted to
wash his feet. He knew what I needed, and allowed me to
do this.
On September 9, 1998, Connie had to have a spinal tap
at the Los Alamos Medical Center to determine if a condi-
tion she had was fatal or minor. This was when I had a
question presented to me, in my mind, Do you want me to
take her home? I recognized the voice. This question was
asked of me three times, and three times I said No, there
are problems, but we can work them out.
We were not able to work out the problems and through
a long series of trying and pain, after leaving me - and com-
ing back to take care of me while I was recovering from
a minor back operation, the love - anger syndrome came
back and I had a nervous breakdown and a desire to kill
myself. She then left Los Alamos and fled for divorce. I
did not want the divorce but I did not contest it, and after a
long journey through the wilderness, living the life of Job,
I fnally was guided to a situation and a new life in which I
could be the person that God wanted me to be.
I know that what has been presented here is very intense.
Why do I pour out my heart about my relationship with my
family and my Creator? Because it is these experiences that
have brought me to this point in my life, near its end, when
I ask questions such as; What have I been sent here to do
and was my life of any value? And what have I learned
about my relationship with my Creator? These questions
will have to be answered by others because I can only see
from my perspective. But what I have learned, and believe
60
to be correct can be submitted by me.
I submit that God desires a relationship with each of
us. That relationship includes worship, prayers, love for
others. Worship is how we live our lives with emphasis
on love for others. Prayer is not only what comes from our
minds and hearts, but also what comes from God into our
minds about others in need. We are to ask Him for help
when we feel that we or someone else needs help and He
will ask us at times to be his angels in fulflling the prayers
of others.
It probably will not be an everyday occasion that God
speaks to us, once we are properly trained and motivated,
because we have free will, faith and, I pray, love. With our
free will we should do what is right in providing help for
others when the opportunities present themselves. We can
be instruments of His peace, as St. Francis so apply prayed.
This is a partnership between our Creator and us, with our
reward being His peace and joy.
Preparation for a Relationship
The experiences that I have written here are a small
number of those that I have had. Experiences far greater
than these are available to anyone who truly desires to
reach out to God. To become closer to our Creator there
are obvious actions by us which are necessary. This is not
trivial; it is the most important relationship in our life.
Pray without ceasing: Lets use an extreme example.
Consider that you and God are Siamese twins, connected
together. You are always aware of His presence, and He
is always aware of our presence. The only change neces-
sary for this to be considered done is on our part because
He is always aware of us! We, God and us, are also aware
of everything around us, and, hopefully, ready to provide
when we see a need. If doubt is there, remember that simple
statement - Yes I believe, Lord, please help my unbelief.
We are all children in our beliefs and practices and we are
attempting to speak to and listen to our Heavenly Father.
As we grow up, spiritually, we should learn to pray without
ceasing, which simply means that our Heavenly Father, to
whom we are joined, is in our thoughts much of the time.
Forgiveness: We have all had persons we could not
forgive for things that they had done. We also have persons
who are angry with us for a reason; or not. The words I
am sorry, I was wrong is under used today and could be
used more frequently. We have an obligation to try to initi-
ate forgiveness, which is of the will not of the emotion. I
use the term try, because that may be all we can do. It does
not matter who is right or who is wrong. If you have a un-
forgiving thought or an idea, about a person, you have to be
the initiator. . Be careful in choosing your words to assure
love. If your feelings are strong, dont give up trying.
Being non-judgemental: The Spirit of God is within
all persons. That person may look, think, believe and act
differently than we do. He may be full of hate for us. But
in scripture we are commanded not to judge him, but to
love him. When we see someone, we should see the spirit
of God within them. When you talk to someone, smile and
let them know that you recognize them as someone impor-
tant Love all, even the least ones that society has discard-
ed. God has not discarded them. How can we?
Listening: God still listens to us, speaks to us and often
provides for us, without our even knowing that He does.
We should listen for his quiet voice as He may want us to
help others who have called on Him for help.
Assistance for others: When you have been requested
to pray for or to donate to help a person who is having a
serious problem, either through your church or from God
directly, give as the spirit leads you. Verify as you feel is
required. God has often told me exactly how much I should
give, with verifcation from another source. This is a posi-
tive indication of your faith and your dedication to God and
to your fellow travelers on this journey of life. Remember
the widows mite? It is not the amount you give, but the
desire to help that you have which is the measure of your
love. Sometimes giving a smile is all that is needed.
When the person is a close friend or a member of your
family, this is easy. When the person is someone you do
not know, it become more diffcult. When the spirit leads
you and there is prayer and help needed for these persons,
such as the continuous number of disaster victims around
the world, or of a single person in need, give as the spirit
leads you. Know that you cannot solve all problems, but
perhaps you can help. In 1950, the Korean people were
in great need because of war. Many of the Korean War
veterans and I placed our lives on the line. The reward you
receive far outweighs the cost. You cannot out give God!
Jesus taught even more. He said that we had to pray
for our enemies and those we despise. Isnt that going a
little too far? Our nation is now split into warring camps
between two ideologies. And the hate that is fying high,
fueled by lies and half truths, brings shame to those who
further this violation of everything that Christ taught,
especially when they call themselves Christians. I will
not judge those who are not Christians and am not judging
Christians, but am saddened by OUR inability to love those
who do not love us or who are in sharp disagreement with
our ideas or values, especially when they are our neighbors.
This is my appraisal of how to start a relationship with
God. We should always aim for perfection, and perhaps fall
short. This is more desirable than to aim for mediocrity
and also fall short. At least then, you fall short to a higher
plateau. We have a choice to accept this challenge, or to
refuse it! That is why:
Many are called but few choose to listen.
Note: On page 22 there is an article entitled Does God Still Speak to
Man which gives another example of listening.
6l
Listen to the leaves as they fall, softly to the ground.
Listen to the wind as it blows through the trees.
Listen to the hummingbird, wings beating, oh so fast,
Listen to your life as it passes, slowly, rapidly-
Listen to the blare of the boom box, oh much too loud -.
Listen to the horn on the car, sounding danger!!
Listen to the terrible sound as a bomb explodes-
Listen for the quiet voice of God.
Our Creator comes as a burning bush,
A stroke of lightning from the sky- and thunder.
Our Creator speaks through the blooming fower,
The mighty tree that towers towards the sky.
Our Creator wants to be heard; to tell us of His love,
To embrace us in His being; to be one with us.
He is Spirit, and can choose how to communicate-
But you, the Creation, is often His choice to be His voice.
If you have not heard His voice before,
Or perhaps you did, or think you did, but are not sure.
Talk to Him like a child to a Father or Mother;
Like one who expects to be answered - and knows love.
Tell your Creator that you love Him, or think you do,
And want to love Him more, but dont know how.
Tell Him that you do not understand Him or the world.
No one can, who lives in time; is bound by space.
Do not try to understand just yield to His love,
Accept, dont fght, just listen and you will hear.
At frst a thought did that come from me, you ask?
Perhaps.
Our Creator waits for you to ask of Him
What can I do to show my love, to serve?
What can I do to tell you of my love?
Listen.
A thought may come, a simple thought, a simple request,
asking for you to do a simple task.
Why? Before something great, comes something small,
So it is written, and so it will be.
So when this thought comes to you, do not ask
Does it make sense, or why should I do that?
This may be a test, coming from your Creator,
Or coming from your own mind- who knows?
Only ask, is it good or bad, costly or not so costly,
What would I accomplish if I do, or do not do-
If nothing disturbs you, THEN DO IT!
You will hear, if it is from God, what is next.
You will frst be tested in little things just to show
That you can listen, and understand-
Do that which is little or small or insignifcant
And see that the best is yet to come.
Time rules our lives, but not our Creator.
For time and space do not his actions bind -
Not seeking your blind obedience, He strives
To be the object of all of the love in your life.
So little requests you may receive -
Listen and do as the Spirit bids you do.
Be not concerned that they appear so small,
Perhaps they are just right for you.
As you do well with little tasks so small
And do your best to do them well.
Then larger tasks will come your way
When you have proven that you are with Him- to stay.
Then listen as your Creator speaks,
First so softly with words so few.
Till you have learned to hear the voice
of the One who wants to talk with you.
And as time passes and you grow with God:
You will fnd, as on lifes paths you wend
Youll have long conversations with the One
Who wants so much to be your God and friend.
Listen
Its so Beautiful
On a Cold Case television episode there were two events
where a soldier died during the commission of duties which
were for the good of mankind. In one, a soldier was in
combat and was being dragged to a location where he could
receive medical aid. His last words were Its so beauti-
ful. The other case was when a recruiting sergeant was
trying to convince a young inner city lady to do the right
thing and turn herself in to the police. Out of fear and an-
guish, she shot him. His last words were Its so beautiful.
To many persons this would be fallacy, unless there was
collaborating evidence from real events. An event which
took place in 1976 in my family involved my son, Doug.
He was in an automobile accident and was lying on the
pavement waiting for an ambulance. A lady was holding
his head. He was looking ahead and smiling. The daughter,
Pam, of my wifes Aunt Nellda was eight months pregnant
at the time and did not plan to go to the dance studio where
she worked, but she did. The lady from the accident was
there also and had called the hospital and found that Doug
had died. She was crying, and told Pam about holding
Dougs head and he was looking ahead and smiling. The
series of events which allowed this information to become
known in our family is miraculous. This is one of many.
On page 42, the information is given that was developed
after a near death experience by Karen Mace. I spoke at
length with Karen after the death of my son, Doug. Karen
and I both visited with Johnny Matherson, a person who
worked for me at the Los Alamos National Laboratory, and
the beauty of her experience was repeated with sincerity
and love for Johnny. Johnny was dying from an incurable
disease. Both Karen and Johnny are gone now, and before
I join them, I wanted to document this beautiful experience.
===============================================================================================
62
Many are Called but Few are Chosen
Daddy, Daddy with my arms in the air, longing for him
to grab me and pick me up. He and mom were everything
to me. They personifed love and caring. Dad would smile
and reach out, pick me up and carry me the rest of the way
home. This would not have been remembered except for
the one time when everything went wrong. I tripped on
a bad place in the sidewalk and fell, causing a split in my
forehead, which required stitches. Oh, could I cry! Dad
picked me up, brought me home and then to a doctor who
stitched up the forehead and all was well. The pain and
the anguish went away, but the scar did not go away for
many years. From that scar I remembered the event in later
years and the loving daddy who picked me up and healed
my pain. Today, I am like a two or three year old looking
up to my loving Daddy, knowing that I am an empty vase
with respect to knowledge and love, but that He is a loving
father who will provide for me and guide me. And He has,
even at times when I did not realize it or even want it. My
Daddy is always with me on this earth and loves me more
than anyone else does.
Historically, mankind has been called over tens of thou-
sands of years. A book that I read during the Charismatic
renewal, probably in the early 70s, was entitled Another
Wave Rolls In. It implied that over centuries and millen-
nia, the One True Faith ( being chosen and listening to the
inner voice from our Creator) has been alive and active.
Every new movement, revival, religion is often replaced
with chaos and riddled with error by the infusion of wrong
ideas from persons who infltrate and want to substitute
their plan for Gods plan. The free will of the individual
can not and will not be changed by any person or organiza-
tion and can withstand the attack of outside forces provided
that individual remains dedicated to his/her call. This can,
at times, cost them their lives. This call may be imbedded
with the soul at the time of conception or take place at any
time during the life of an individual. It may come when a
Christian decides to accept Jesus as savior or in a period
of revelation to a Christian, Muslim, Hindu or person of
another or no faith at all. It can be quiet or profound. And
it may take decades of work for this call to become full of
the Spirit of God, or it could be instantly implemented. To
give an example, but not an example of the only way or
the best way, but only my interface with my Creator, over
decades, I will tell the story of my call and feeble attempt at
acceptance.
My volunteering for combat, while in the United States
Air Force, was selected by me, but was infuenced by many
others, during those younger
years of my life. On February
5, 1951, I arrived at Randolph
AFB to start combat crew
training. While at that base
I met, among others, Francis
(Stan) Fluharty (lower right),
Leroy (Rex) Hudson (lower
left) and Gerry Johnson (top).
Our Creator has given us free will.
If free will had not been given to us we
would be like puppets on strings that
would do exactly as we should with no di-
verse opinions or conficting beliefs. This
would be a wonderful world, but a very
dull world. Where would be the challeng-
es? What would be the goals? Would we
be like a group of rabbits who live and eat and multiply and
never rise above the common? I love rabbits I have had
many, as a youth, as pets. But I do not envy their lives. Our
Creator will not violate our free will. One may be struck by
a lightning bolt if one is standing in the way of Gods will,
but there will be no violation of our free will. (Ha-ha)
Since our Creator will not violate free will, what is the
grand plan for humanity that out of chaos the will of our
Creator may be realized? This was expressed by Jesus of
Nazareth, as given below.
Many are called but few are chosen refers to the com-
ments by Jesus at the wedding feast. Two scriptures have
to be taken together to develop an idea of what is meant by
these comments:

Matthew 7:14 For the gate is narrow and the way is
hard, that leads to life, and those who fnd it are few.
Matthew 22:14 Many are called but few are chosen. So
who are these many who are called? The word many
is ambiguous and may refer to a large number. Few is
less ambiguous and the two words can only be taken as a
contrast between numbers. This obviously is referring to
the previous statement in Matthew 7:14 about the narrow
gate. When the two scriptures are brought together, it leads
to a concept that if you are called and accept you have
chosen the narrow gate and the way will be hard! I would
venture that ALL are called, at one time or another, but few
have the desire to be chosen. With our Creator a contract is
forever, and it can be scary!
Study the lives of the saints and see how many real
saints have led easy lives after they were called, accepted
and been chosen. I am not a saint! Although I did not
realize it at the time, I believe that I was chosen, over six
decades ago, to love all, be a servant to all for our Creator
and be groomed for service as a small part of our Creators
magnifcent plan. This was after much humbling and a
life of pleasure, pain and training. I refer to my Creator as
Daddy, which was used by Jesus using the Aramaic word
Abba.
An experience from my early youth may confrm the
validity of this relationship. When I was about three or
four years old my mother would let me go out to meet my
father who was returning home from work. He was very
impressive, dressed in his suit and hat, and always with a
smile on his face. I would run down the sidewalk calling
63
We four were immediate buddies and hung out together.
The person with whom I had the closest relation was Gerry,
as we had much in common in thinking, but not too much
different than with Stan and Rex. Stan, Rex and Gerry were
assigned to B-29 crews at Kadena AFB on Okinawa, while
my crew was assigned to reconnaissance with RB-29s with
the 91st SRS at Yokota AFB in Japan. We all arrived at our
respective bases from May to June 1951. After a few com-
bat missions and being shot at by those on the ground who
were considered our enemies, I started seriously searching
for my Creator in that confusion which is called religion. I
fnally chose the Roman Catholic Church as the faith which
was most in keeping with my concepts at that time and
which would guide me to a meaningful relationship with
my Creator. I began receiving instructions in the Catholic
Faith.
A short time after-
wards, I received an
introduction and invita-
tion from my Creator
while kneeling at the
altar in the Blessed
Sacrament Chapel in St,
Josephs Orphanage in
Tanashi, Japan. I was
overwhelmed, although
I did not really understand what was happening, and I
somewhat accepted that calling. Around October 12, 1951
Typhoon Ruth hit Okinawa and Gerrys aircraft with the
307th Bomb Wing was sent to Yokota AFB for safety dur-
ing the typhoon. Gerry and I had a great time discussing
much, including our belief in and search for our Creator.
He left a day or so later and went back to Okinawa.
I was confrmed in the
Catholic Church on Octo-
ber 22, 1951. On October
23, black Friday, Gerry
and his aircraft and eight
other B-29 bombers were
shot down by Migs over
Korea. Later information
stated that he had died in a
Russian prison camp. My
acceptance to this previous calling was written shortly after
this painful loss of a good friend and offcially given to my
Creator in the poem My Lord, my God, my All. All of
this did not come to full realization until decades later, but
is now accepted. The road has been diffcult but my service
to my Creator, although small, has been worth the trauma,
pain, reprimands and joys encountered. It took me decades
of following, two steps forward and one step backwards, to
even partially realize the extend of this commitment.
Doctrine and beliefs change. Through time I strayed
from my previous beliefs of seeking God through a church
organized by and governed by men and away from blind
obedience to doctrine and dogma. I began seeking, without
limits, based upon my understanding and intense study
of much in all religions to obtain a greater understanding
of my personal relationship with my Creator. The voice
of God within my heart and brain slowly became more
prominent and I received messages, request and correc-
tion through many sources, but often only as a thought
which would come to me. I thought, for a long period of
time, that I was alone, but now know that, as expressed in
the book, Another Wave Rolls In (Azusa Street 1969),
Christ of the Celts, (J. Phillip Newell) and others, this is
happening around the world to many persons in different
ways with usually the same results. The gifts of Peace,
Love, Joy and Truth are bestowed on the recipient by our
Creator and the dependency on questionable doctrine,
dogma and church leaders is much lessened. The One True
Faith as expressed probably over 50,000 years ago, is
reappearing, not to destroy the churches, but to strengthen
them from within with joy, love peace and truth.
When a person receives and accepts this calling, it is
necessary to listen and study much, often outside of the box
of organized religion looking for Gods love, sometimes in
very strange places, and verifying the truth of each concept
by the measure of love and forgiveness for all. A church
home in, or outside, of existing religions is, to me, neces-
sary for persons who want to be the best that they can be
for our Creator. There, one can beneft and provide the fel-
lowship necessary for faith to grow. One should learn from
the teachings of Jesus and other faiths which emphasize
love and forgiveness. This is also in the beliefs of the Hindu
faith, Islam, Judaism and numerous other faiths, but is only
available if you speak to persons who know their faith and
are willing to share. Trust but verify. The goal is to have
a relationship with our Creator, not through any person or
doctrine, but directly with our Creator. It is also to share
your love with others but not to try to change them with
words, but to let them see our Creator in your lives.
Unfortunately, greed, hate, brainwashing, lies and all
of the other attacks against our relationship will still exist,
and may not diminish, even if our numbers increase and
we achieve the goals for which we are called. At the very
least, we will be able to brighten the corner where we are.
History, ambition, greed and free will cause the road to be
diffcult, but the overall guidance by Jesus and the founders
of all of Gods churches show that, using the true measure,
of love the individual sincere seeker will always be in
contact with his/her Creator.
At this time, there are over seven billion persons alive
on planet Earth They span every description from ap-
pearance, intelligence, wealth, background and attitude
from love to hate. They share one attribute which can
overcome all of the above differences our Creator loves
us all equally and desires us to love each other, no matter
what our faith, nationality, background, actions or feelings
towards others. Who should make the frst move towards
love? That is an easy question. The person or persons who
love our Creator and their fellow man the greatest.
64
Serendipity
This word had been voted one of the ten English words
hardest to translate in June 2004 by a British translation
company. The frst noted use of serendipity in the English
language was by Horace Walpole (17171797). In a letter
to Horace Mann (dated 28 January 1754) he said he formed
it from the Persian fairy tale The Three Princes of Serendip,
whose heroes were always making discoveries, by ac-
cidents and sagacity, of things they were not in quest of.
(From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia.)

I am a simple man and like simple defnitions. From the
above description I would venture that serendipity means
an unexpected happy happening, a happy accident or
pleasant surprise, specifcally, the accident of fnding
something good or useful while not specifcally searching
for it. This is different from Karma in the Hindu religion
which is the concept of the action or deed understood
as that which causes the entire cycle of cause and effect
There is nothing done on our part to receive this wonder-
ful moment of serendipity. It is a gift. There are natural
happenings throughout life which take place. Some of
these are just natural happenings, when you are in a certain
circumstance, and something results in a good event to take
place. Sometimes, outside infuence changes the outcome.
This happens to all persons in all lands, of all races, in all
stations in life and of all or no faith in a Creator. God loves
us all equally; the good, the bad and the ugly. When is a
serendipity a chance occurrence or event divinely infu-
enced? We do not know! There can be a serendipity which
stands out and the recipient or benefactor knows, without
a doubt, that the hand of God was there. There is a larger
number, but still very small compared to all of the events
taking place in the world, where a person may frst think
I am really lucky, or I sure didnt expect that, and later
ponder on the circumstances and wonder why did that hap-
pen.
Those of us who decide to dedicate ourselves to God
have, sometimes, more experience including a serendip-
ity, but not less trauma or pain than others. We often have
peace, joy, love and truth from God, sometimes beyond
human understanding, as we are able to accept the unhappy
happenings as adventures which we are obligated to solve
without losing our love for God or for our fellow man.
When we make a decision to love and serve our Creator
there are obligations that we must undertake. In Luke
11:9-10 it is stated; Ask, and it will be given to you; seek,
and you will fnd; knock, and it will be opened to you. For
everyone who asks receives, and he who seeks fnds, and
to him who knocks, it will be opened. This is different than
Karma, but it still does not meet the requirement of fulfll-
ing the defnition of serendipity. Looking further we come
to Matthew 6:7-8 which states; And when you pray, do not
heap up empty phrases as the Gentiles do, for they think
that they will be heard for their many words. Do not be like
them, for your Father knows what you need before you ask
him. This is approaching and perhaps meets the defnition
of serendipity
Another requirement is that when you have placed your
life in the hands of the man who stilled the water which
means you have dedicated yourself to His Daddy, our
Creator, you must love and forgive. If you are not Christian
there is no difference. Our Creator does not care what you
call him. He is not limited by human prejudice or stupidity
and you are heard as one of his beloved children who is ex-
pressing his love and sometimes his need to the Almighty.
One friend of mine was so disgusted with Christianity that,
when he prayed, he prayed to Clyde, and I am sure that
the Creator of the Universe listened and answered him just
as well as He answered some person who is so proper with
man made supplications and phrases. God looks into the
heart, not into the learning that a person acquires on earth.
Our Creator knows everything and never forgets any-
thing which is why He is said to be omniscient. As part of
a relationship with our Creator we will have to abide with
the words in Mark 11:25, And whenever you stand pray-
ing, if you have anything against anyone, forgive them, that
your Father in heaven may also forgive you your trespass-
es,. Isaiah 65:24, NKJV. It shall come to pass that before
they call, I will answer; and while they are still speaking, I
will hear Isnt that part of serendipity? Unfortunately, I do
not know equivalent concepts in Islam, Hinduism, Bud-
dhism or other faiths, but I am sure that they exist. These
concepts are written on our hearts by our Creator and it is
only by refusing them through an act of our free well that
they are erased.
Forgiveness is a necessary entrance into a close fellow-
ship with our Daddy (As Jesus said, Abba in Aramaic
and Hebrew), as this may take time, but start, maybe with
the easy ones, and work towards the more diffcult. It is a
life time effort and we never really gain perfection with this
requirement, but we have to start and receive help from our
Creator when we are really having problems.
We have a fawed world with much pain, terror and
uncertainty everywhere sometimes to such an extent that
persons die of hunger, murder and other acts of violence.
Even in the most civilized parts of society these horrible
things happen to good people every day. The NEWS is
full of these events as ratings depend on how shocking the
events are. To stop all of these events and have a perfect
world, we would all have to relinquish our free will and
yield as puppets to a higher power, and that is not allowed.
A serendipity occurs to lighten our load, give us an instant
feeling of gratifcation and allow us to rejoice, if only of a
short time. Are these natural or caused by our Creator to
help us be happier? I do not know and must look at each
one and try to determine in which category they belong.
65
Broadly speaking, starting from the greatest number of
happening to the lesser, there are natural happenings. Sec-
ondly there are those happening which appear natural, but
are a bit strange due to circumstances. And thirdly there
are some which are so outrageously strange that one could
place a ring on the fnger of the hand of God as it reaches
down to accomplishes the deed. Even in the frst category
there will be many circumstances when our Creator is ac-
tive. For God to openly do so would greatly harm our use
of our free will, as fear would replace seeking and love.
From my own circumstances I believe that I have been
assisted by My Lord, My God, My All, which is the title of
a poem that I wrote in 1951 while serving as a radio opera-
tor on a RB-29 reconnaissance aircraft in combat during the
Korean Police Action. I will try to recount a few experi-
ences in my life and let you decide whether they were
natural occurrences or included divine assistance.
In August of 1951 we few a mission to acquire electri-
cal counter measures (ECM) information from the city of
Vladivostok in the then Soviet Union. We few in from the
south just as we would have done if we were on a bomb-
ing run. The ECM offcer obtained his information and
then told our Aircraft Commander Lets get the hell out of
here. We turned due east, applied full throttle, nose down
and got out of Dodge, eh I mean the vicinity of Vladivo-
stok. Radar (Andy) to Aircraft Commander (Don). Do you
want to know your ground speed? Yes, Andy. We are
going 600 mph. This is for an aircraft rated at about 360
mph top speed, but we were assisted by the westerly winds
over the Sea of Japan. We landed safely at Yokota AFB.
On May 15, 1952 I was processed with my crew to
leave Japan to return home after about eleven and one-
half months in combat. We were replaced by another crew
which few our ECM aircraft, # 44-61815, Sunbonnet King,
on that same mission on June 13, 1952. This is less than
one month after our tour of duty was over. They were shot
down by Russian fghters over international waters, which
are classifed as non combatant areas, and in according with
international law, is illegal. All crew members died, either
in the crash or in Russian prison camps. We were classifed
as spies and, if captured, were treated accordingly.
Was this serendipity? Our crew went home and another
crew was killed. I do not know but it bothers me that some-
one else took my place. Was our Creator involved? I do not
know? I report, you decide.
Many things happened in my life from the time I went
home and even before and after, to the end of my life, but
they are not, what I consider outstanding, but some of them
may have been. Some of them were to try to keep me from
being naughty. They partially succeeded.
The next profound serendipity that took place in my life
was in Los Alamos, NM in the latter part of the 1960s. I
also have reservations about this happening. I do not like
for me to gain from anothers loss, even though that is not
loss of life or limb. Pardon the pun I did not realize at
the time that I wrote that sentence that the term limb had
multiple meanings.
Our home was on the rim of the Rio Grand River Can-
yon, with our property line being 200 feet from the edge of
the canyon. From our large windows we had a magnifcent
view of the Sangre de Cristo Mountain Range. However,
a tree in the back yard of our eastern neighbor had one
branch (limb?) which blocked our view of a magnifcent
part of this view. Being rather young and nave, we went
to see our neighbor to ask him if he could have that limb
removed so that our view could be enhanced. We would
pay all costs. It is something that we would have done since
it would not harm the beauty of the tree. We did not just
receive a yes or no; we received an angry answer which
sent us home with our proverbial tails between our legs. We
were resigned to our existing view.
A few days later a thunder storm approached from the
south. A lightning bolt came out of that thunder head and
struck that tree. We were watching the storm cloud and saw
the lightning bolt strike. Within the next few days that tree
was cut down and completely removed. We did not think
much of the spiritual possibilities of that event since we
were immersed in the physical aspect of life, love, profes-
sional career and the raising of our three boys. I have mixed
emotions about this happening. But it did teach me, over
the long term, to try to never answer anyone in anger. Our
neighbor was a good neighbor. He taught our sons, Da-
vid and Steve, how to fsh and was very cooperative and
friendly with us during our lives together on Rover Blvd. I
report, you decide.
TheMagnifcentViewOfTheSangreDeCristoMountainRange
66
Over the next three to four decades, many things hap-
pened, some wonderful and some terrible. There was a
spiritual revival in our lives with many events which can be
attributed to our Creator. There were terrible events when
our Creator was strangely silent but still magnifcently
close. We were living life.
In December of 1998 everything changed. My wife,
after years of disagreements and anger intermingled with
periods of love and caring, left me. I had a nervous break-
down, spent two days in a psychiatric hospital, had an
automobile accident and was, actually, left to die in Los
Alamos. My son, Steve, came to Los Alamos, picked me
up by the nap of my neck, and brought me and some of my
possessions to Tulsa, OK. I arrived on a Saturday and on
the next Monday he had arranged for me to see a doctor to
take care of one of my many problems. He also made an
appointment with an MD who determined that my leukemia
had returned. So started a series of chemotherapy intermin-
gled with platelet drops from normal down to almost none
(at that point you bleed to death) and the transfusions and
steroids required to keep on trucking.
After a year or so of this foolishness I was again alive
and Mary, my daughter in law, introduced me to Tulsa, the
street plan, the sights and places. She also told me about the
Woodland Hills Mall which was nearby. There was a food
court where senior citizens gathered to walk and socialize.
I went there and immediately identifed with a group of old
war dogs, some Air Force veterans from WW2, who sat
on the upper level at the food court. One day when I was
there, a lady came up to give these men the thought of the
day. She was asked How are you? She replied Super
great, but I am going to get better. Serendipity? I fol-
lowed her to her home table (like a home room in school)
where I met the rest of her group. When she left, I escorted
her to the door, and kissed her hand. On February 12, 2000
we were married and I started the rest of my life, and it has
been magnifcent. Was this infuence by my Creator, whom
I now refer to as Daddy. I report, you decide.
Numerous things happened over the next decade with
much serendipity, big and little, which were lost in the
hustle and bustle of having a new life full of wonder and
joy. There were also medical problems which we both faced
and learned to embrace and solve them with an understand-
ing of our Creators love and help.
Some recent events were not too profound but much
appreciated. Since my wife and I had talked about seren-
dipity with respect to many things which happen, and we
saw a movie with that name, I have been fascinated by the
word which I did not know before this introduction. Some
of these follow:
On July 10, 2012, Jean and I were returning home from
a doctors visit. She stated that she would like to stop at
a Wal-Mart along the way to buy a few things. I replied,
Great, but I will have to use a scooter to go around the
store. She said that she would obtain one for me. When
we turned into the Wal-Mart parking lot we saw that the
frst two handicapped spaces were taken so Jean drove to
the next one which was vacant. I saw something out of the
corner of my eye, but did not take too much notice of it.
When we were parked I opened the car door and the door
hit a scooter which I got on and drove into the store. Seren-
dipity? Or was someone looking out for us and giving what
we needed before we even asked? I report, you decide.
Another event that happened was after another doctors
visit or transfusion, I do not remember which. We were
ready to go home right before the noon rush hour and I
asked Jean if she would like to go to First Watch for our
noon meal. She commented that it was the noon hour and
the place would be packed and there would be no handi-
capped spaces. I told her to quit being negative and believe
that our Daddy would take care of our needs. She counted
with Lord I want a handicapped space at First Watch when
we get there! I was stunned and said to myself, How can
she ask aloud like that what happens when we get there if
there are no handicapped spaces? When we arrived, there
were four handicapped spaces vacant (all of them) and I
looked above and, in my mind, said Show off! As soon as
we parked the car and entered the building, the other handi-
capped spaces started being flled. Serendipity? I report,
you decide.
Another event happened a few weeks ago. It was about
11:00 pm and I was lying in bed in the process of going to
sleep. Jean was already asleep. I was awake and I looked
toward the wall and the wall disappeared and although it
should have been dark outside, I could see clearly the large
tree in the back yard, the beautiful green grass, the details
of the wooden fence on the east side of the yard, the fence
in the rear of the lot and the bushes and small trees around
the east side of the area. I looked up and saw the sky with
the stars shinning brightly. The moon? I do not remember.
The side and roof of the house seemed to be gone and the
earth and the sky with all of their beauty were there for me
to see and marvel. I do not remember if my eyes were open
or closed, but I changed whatever position they were in and
back again and saw the wonder of it all again. This whole
episode lasted only seconds in time, perhaps many seconds,
and then it was gone. I felt that I had looked into eternity
and held the hand of God. Then I went to sleep.
Was this serendipity, a hallucination, a brain disorder,
a playing back of that which was stored in my brain, or a
dream? I was awake. I was fascinated and marveled at the
magnifcence of it all. What did I experience?
I Report, You Decide.
67
The Beginning
The prehistoric populations who had the Killer apps
(They were mentally advanced) as described by Dr. Spencer
Wells, PhD in his The Journey of Man (National Geo-
graphic Society) started with families, groups of families
and then tribes. The persons in these tribes were the per-
sons, such as the Cro-Magnon and other members of these
gifted new humans, who joined to achieve safety through
numbers. These new inhabitants of the earth were created
from atoms forged in the hearts of the suns. They evolved
over hundreds of thousands of years as their God moulded
their physical bodies to carry within them an eternal soul;
from God to return to God after their mission on earth is
completed. Our God does all in His own time - a day is
like a thousand years, and a thousand years like a day.
At night, singularly, or in small groups, a person would
sit and look at the stars and wonder; Where did I come
from; what are those bright spots in the sky; what do they
mean? As the wolves howl, providing music to this frst
cathedral, and as his dog nuzzled up against him, visions
came to his mind of things he should know about life, the
joy he has shared with others and dreams of a love beyond
compare, which is his from beyond the stars. His soul is be-
ing flled with a gift from God amid the hardship and labor
of his diffcult life; the same gift that our God wants to give
to us - Peace, Love, Joy and Truth.
Some of this he shared with others who also had learned
beneath the stars and similarities were discussed. This was
the One True Faith, based upon union with the Creator
alone, without criticism from unbelievers, critics or oth-
ers who were too shallow or ambitious to understand. The
person who has this experience is changed, is happier, is
cheerful and has a joy many can not understand. Many are
called but few choose to listen and obey. Those who choose
to listen and obey have a relationship directly with their
Creator which those who chose not to can not understand.
This is what happens then and now!
The brightest persons were usually chosen to be lead-
ers. Persons (the seekers) who studied the signs in the sky
and on the earth listened and saw in visions, about the
things around them, learned about the properties of wood
for tools, for defense against other groups and soon learned
how to use rock, leather, copper and iron to form the tools
for a functioning civilization. Sometimes, this learning
looked like an accident, but God was there.
Initial understanding of the earth was primitive, and
learned persons thought that the earth was made of Earth,
Water, Air and Fire. At that time, that was truth, as they
knew it. Their knowledge of God was also primitive. God
spoke to receptive persons who listened for His voice and
obeyed. Many heard but did not care to or refused to either
believe or obey.
The One True Faith - The Voice Within
In trying to determine the physical aspects of our envi-
ronment, learned persons did the best they could to develop
truth. The Greeks developed the concept of the atom being
the indivisibly smallest particle in matter, and that was
good, considering what they had to work with. The knowl-
edge of the universe evolved from the concept that the
sun revolved around the earth every day stood until Gali-
leo (1633) determined the truth that the planets revolved
about the sun, for which he was punished by an unyielding
church with house arrest for the rest of his life. Those who
sought new knowledge worked with primitive tools. Some
persons were just natural at this - or did they have a special
gift from their Creator? New breakthroughs were happen-
ing over time. The engineers and scientists were busy as
knowledge of tools for hunting, tracking animals for food,
building structures and, unfortunately, for building instru-
ments of war was developed. Knowledge is power!!
The Spiritual Side - And Effects of Power
Every person is unique and thinks differently than oth-
ers. Those who had the One True Faith had a common
bond which surpassed all other bonds. They were admired
by some for their honesty and dependability. They were
envied by others because they were different. They were
subject to ridicule for their beliefs and moral character by
those who did not understand. These seekers of our Cre-
ator were happy to accept new persons into their number,
but had to be careful about those who would not desire
The touch of the Creators hand, but would rather disrupt,
cause discontent from within or overwhelm and take over
the group. There were and still are such persons. When
a group of persons who enjoyed the One Truth Faith was
disrupted from within, something left. Did Elvis leave
the building? Or were the words from our Creator being
slowly replaced by the words of man? If so, the group lost
its gifts from our Creator, which were replaced by the ideas
from men. The group died, or continued to live a mundane
existence, or was held together by force from those who
now were the majority - or the strongest.
There was also a different kind of seeker, one who
wanted to know what the driving force was behind the
grand scheme of Who are we and why are we here?
These persons and groups, in trying to determine the
characteristics of our Creator, did not listen directly to our
Creator but built a concept from the physical surround-
ings, the weather and ideas which formed within their own
minds. This resulted in a number of different religions not
based upon knowledge and attributes of our Creator, but
imagined by mankind, often, to promote their own wealth
and power. The One True Faith was still alive and thriving,
but partially hidden to protect it from those whose concepts
were not from our Creator, but from their own mind, based
upon physical surroundings instead of the voice within.
For some, the Creator was considered to be everything
68
from a volcano to a statue built by man. Knowledge is
power, and this quest also developed a power greater than
the quest for physical knowledge, since the Creator was
given great attributes. The phenomena of the world; such
as a good harvest, a lightning strike, an earthquake or
other good or bad happenings soon came to be signs of the
approval or disapproval of the Creator. Since there were
sometimes overwhelming events, power over the people
soon was achieved by those who were thought to know
the gods best. This was supreme power of the few over the
many.
But, where is love? God is Love. He arrived in Beth-
lehem about the year 1 CE in the form of a baby named
Jesus. Was he God, the Son of God or an avatar? It really
doesnt matter because the message that he brought from
the Creator is what is important. He came into a world
which had experienced much war and pain, and the people
to whom he came were a conquered people - conquered and
occupied by the Roman Empire. The Jewish religion, doc-
trine, conformance with strict laws and unchanging ritual
had replaced the One True Faith, but in quiet places our
Creator had a personal relationship with those who would
listen and obey. Mary and Joseph were two of the promi-
nent persons who were in direct contact with our Creator.
When Jesus came he had to confront much that had
displeased his Father and he was given great power in order
to obtain the attention of those who would hear and actually
listen to the Good News. Healing the sick and raising the
dead is reasonable evidence for verifcation of His creden-
tials. Death on the cross and the resurrection were not the
fnal unusual events (miracles) but the rise of the Christian
Faith under the most severe conditions was the greatest
unusual event of all. These unusual events kept happening
throughout history until it can be stated that they are all
around us, including in our lives. The One True Faith was
alive in the homes and cities of Israel. But there was im-
mediate reaction to this new faith by organized religion and
by the Roman Empire.
The Roman Empire was the greatest power in the
western world at this time and frst persecuted this new and
quite unusual religion. Christians used tests to determine if
new converts were truly converts, or pretenders - or spies.
Christians were killed in the Coliseum by wild animals and
both Peter and Paul were martyred, along with thousands of
their fellow Christians. Was it good or was it bad when the
Roman Emperor Constantine had a vision and assumed the
head of Christianity under the banner of the Holy Roman
Empire?
The persecution of the church stopped. The Catholic
Church, considered the best organized, with an organiza-
tion similar to the Roman concept of governing, was told to
head the selection of truth in concert with the Emperor and
scholars of the Empire. Constantines army was baptized
in the river, being careful to hold their swords above their
heads so they could kill for Caesar and a selection and
codifcation of approved Christian doctrine was started. The
Nicene Creed was written and became the church creed
around the year 325. No longer could church members
believe other than what was in the creed. After the prelimi-
nary creed was fnished, the divinity of Jesus as Son of God
was proclaimed.
In 380, Christianity became the state religion of the Ro-
man Empire by the decree of the Emperor. This would con-
tinue until the fall of the Western Empire, and later with the
Eastern Roman Empire, until the Fall of Constantinople.
After the Church had become powerful, those opposed
to the new Creed were given a chance to change or to die.
New conquests of the Holy Roman Empire immediately
converted the pagans into Christians. This diluted those
who were sincere believers with large numbers of pretend-
ers. This was the frst step in changing the church started
by Jesus from a vibrant powerful church having to hide to
remain alive, to an open church which was ruled by force
and doctrine and flled with pretenders. The gifts and Fruits
of the Spirit were known in the New Testament but were
no longer considered as vibrant parts of Christian services.
To believe other than approved doctrine was punishable by
death. Where were Peace, Love, Joy and Truth?
The Roman Empire was a warrior nation and had many
civil wars, as well as being sacked by outside forces. The
church in the West survived and was a major factor in the
preservation of western civilization.
The period over the next fve centuries was dominated
by the struggle between Christianity and Islam throughout
the Mediterranean Basin. Successful western power pre-
served the Catholic west, even though Rome itself was rav-
aged in 850, and Constantinople besieged. In the East, the
Byzantine Empire preserved Orthodoxy, well after the mas-
sive invasions of Islam in the mid-7th century. The inva-
sions of Islam devastated three of the fve Patriarchal sees,
capturing Jerusalem frst, then Alexandria, and then fnally
in the mid-8th century, Antioch. In the 11th century, already
strained relations between the primarily Greek church in
the East, and the Latin church in the West, developed into
the East-West Schism, partially due to conficts over Papal
Authority. The fourth crusade, and the sacking of Constan-
tinople by renegade crusaders proved the fnal breach.
After accepting Christianity as the state religion of the
Roman Empire, wars, crusades, the inquisition, persecution
of non believers all accompanied the power of an offcial
state religion. The establishment of the Christian faith as
the state religion did not provide the Peace, Love, Joy and
Truth which would lead to a perfect world. There will
never be a perfect world because although the souls and
brains of babies are pure when they enter the world; they
become changed by the environment, parents, government
and many other factors. Those persons who have a personal
relationship with the Creator are those who have - Peace,
Love, Joy and Truth. And it shows.
69
Since religion does not give a defnitive answer, lets
start with our non-infallible scientists, engineers, astrono-
mers and mathematicians who are doing a good job of un-
derstanding the mystery. From earth, water, air and fre we
have come a long way. Many of the holy books state that
the universe had a beginning, many of the past scholars did
not believe so. Nachmanides, (1194-1270 AD) who lived in
Spain, was one of the three major Torah commentators and
one of the earliest of the Kabbalists. Nahmanidess account
of the frst seconds of the universe reads like this:
At the briefest instant following creation all the matter
of the universe was concentrated in a very small place, no
larger than a grain of mustard. The matter at this time was
so thin, so intangible, that it did not have real substance. It
did have, however, a potential to gain substance and form
and to become tangible matter. From the initial concentra-
tion of this intangible substance in its minute location, the
substance expanded, expanding the universe as it did so.
As the expansion progressed, a change in the substance
occurred. This initially thin non-corporeal substance took
on the tangible aspects of matter as we know it. From this
initial act of creation, from this ethereally thin pseudo
substance, everything that has existed, or will ever exist,
was, is, and will be formed. It is obvious that Nachman-
ides had frst-hand information from our Creator to astound
those who would follow. Our learned professionals traced
back the origin of the universe using the Hubble Telescope,
physics, astronomy and mathematics and 700 years after
Nahmanides came to a similar conclusion.
The singularity that became our universe was then
formed by energy activated by time. It has been grow-
ing for over 15 billion years and does not show signs of
slowing down. If our universe was created as small as is
described above, it has grown until it has to be measured in
light years and it is still expanding, then it had to be created
in a much larger dimension. That must be Gods abode.
As far as the size of Gods abode, the only possible answer
is: it is infnite in all directions and there is no time. Past,
present and future are now in Gods abode. We are aware of
and only live in the now.
Today we know much more than our predecessors did,
but we are far from perfection in our knowledge. The com-
plexity of quantum physics, the vastness of the universe,
honest misunderstanding and fraud sometimes perpetrated
by some for their own gain make understanding very dif-
fcult. Our knowledge of our physical world has advanced
while our knowledge of our God has not. And today, in
many incidents we do not love our fellow man. We have
over 40,000 denominations in one of the worlds major
religions with many religions fraught with civil wars and
hatred for anything that is not their way.
Throughout history there have been avatars who have
been sent from the Creator to try to teach us to truly love
one another. The message has been; do not judge, forgive,
help when needed, be a good neighbor and seek a close re-
lationship with your Creator. This has often been answered
Jumping forward to semi-enlightened times, the greater
part of the population was illiterate. The printing press,
invented by Johannes Gutenberg around 1440, opened the
window to gain knowledge to a much larger portion of the
population Sometimes leaders try to keep the followers
from learning, because knowledge is power and is feared.
Mans cruelty to his fellow man was brought to an
extreme by the church and the lust for power by the abso-
lute kings and emperors. Love was not often preached but
discipline and obeying those in power were. The inquisi-
tion which blackened the reputation of the Catholic Church
for torturing and killing persons on slim or no evidence of
wrongdoing. Cruelty, torture and death sometimes awaited
the persons who wanted to think. Still there were candles
which were lit to shed light on the darkness by many ava-
tars, saints and events including Jesus, Vishnu, Mohamed,
Buddha, St. Francis of Assai, Padre Pio, Theresa Neuman,
Mahatma Gandhi, the miracles of Fatima and Lourdes and
a multitude of other persons and events. Many of these
events are well documented and can not be denied.
The next giant step for human rights came when Martin
Luther took a stand. He confronted indulgence salesman
Johann Tetzel with his Ninety-Five Theses in 1517. He was
then excommunicated by the pope and condemned as an
outlaw by the Emperor. Thus was started the Protestant ref-
ormation. Martin Luther, John Calvin and other early Prot-
estants in the sixteenth century started a reformation around
the world which would affect, but not readily change, the
church that was started by Jesus. Unfortunately as soon as
the reformers were in power, dissenters were burned at the
stake. Through these diffcult times the One True Church
was alive in the hearts of many whose direct relationship
with the Creator could not be destroyed by evil persons.
How To Seek the Truth
There are many times when you should question differ-
ent sources about what is written in this discourse. There
are other persons who place their own pride or strong
disbelief, or even stronger beliefs, above facts or logic. So,
the play goes on, but the cast is limited. Many persons
want to worship and serve our Creator, but do not know
how and do not feel comfortable in church. Many are
called but few choose to follow the requests of our Creator.
The interface of man with our Creator on a one-to-one basis
is happening every day. I have had a few instances when
His loving hands touched some persons whom I know and
particularly touched me.
There are more incidents in history and in the present to
verify that sometimes we are in a land which has unusual
phenomena taking place. Although, life continues in a
normal way, with sunshine and rain, night and day, pleasure
and pain and everything which is human is behaving nor-
mally. To determine what is truth when trying to describe
the Creator, who is spirit, and has attributes beyond our
understanding, becomes very diffcult.
70
by mankind with I am not interested, I am too busy, or
My mind is made up! Many persons claim to have the
only way not necessarily the best way, to what they call
salvation. Some stife you with 2000 years of doctrine, and
claim infallibility. Strip the hierarchy of a religion or church
of power, position and money to determine those who are
truly servants of the Almighty. One other attribute, which
is diffcult to overcome, is for a person/religion to admit
that they were wrong. Every seeker of God should be liv-
ing their life with every choice being Peace, Love, Joy and
Truth . God is talking to and helping many persons every
moment. In trying to determine the truth about the Creator,
it is necessary to start very simply with that to which most
loving faiths agree, and listen for the inner voice.
Our Creator is one with us, is spirit, has no gender, does
not care by what name you call Him, or lofty attributes you
assign to Him. You could never have a thought, a word, a
book or even spiritual experience, which by declaring the
most magnifcent attributes of the Creator could enhance
Him - they would all fall short and our best praise would
only diminish Him.
From our Creator is a fow of love to all of this cre-
ation, and hopefully He receives love from us. His abode is
outside of our universe in a dimension which does not have
time and is infnite in all directions. It has within it our uni-
verse, with time, energy, souls and matter. Our Creator is
everywhere, including within our universe and within each
living being. He is constantly trying to communicate with
us, but few take the time to listen. It is my belief that this is
about all of the truth of which we can be reasonable sure.
Prayer, which is practiced in all faiths, includes listening
but this is diffcult in a crowded church with set procedures.
It is more profound at a prayer meeting or a bible study if it
is open to prayer as well as study. When it is most pro-
found is when one or more are gathered, and have a quiet
moment of prayer and listening.
The prayer should not only be to request our Creator to
do something for us, but to ask what we can do for Him.
Listen and the answer may come as a thought almost imme-
diately or days later. Prayer is a two way street and to be
asking for ourselves, and even for others, does not preclude
the desirability of asking our Creator if there is someone
or some way that we can be of service to him. He often
answers and a relationship is started.
All Holy books of all faiths should be considered as
well as the writings of really knowledgeable and unbiased
persons of faith. Some may be major contributions, others
not. It has to be acknowledged that no written word that
man produces is absolute truth.
Even a child can communicate with his Creator and
pass on information to others. Aviators (in the broadest
sense) may include anyone whom God chooses to speak to
at a prayer meeting or in a conversation. What they speak
should emphasize Gods love for us and the requirement
for us to love each other. Gods spirit is within each of us
and will, at times, give us hidden truths. Time is always
a factor and the internet with abbreviated explanations of
practices in other religions is very valuable. Always check
a few sources. Avoid or do not pay much attention to the
claims of absolute truth or authority.
Supernatural events attributed to our Creator over the
last few centuries could be studied to determine what
sacrifces have been made by few for the beneft of many.
Serving and loving God sometimes is painful as one has to
accept the natural experiences of life and not deny His love.
What Does It All Mean?
God has spoken to his creation from the beginning of
human existence. Visions, words and feelings of the early
human beings may have been similar to what we experi-
ence today. Some understood and some did not. All knew
that there was something greater than themselves. Later, the
ability to write allowed these messages to be recorded, and
although understanding was infuenced by surroundings,
they were considered to be from very wise men.
Our universe may be one of 100,000,000+ universes in
our Creators abode. And yet our God, individually, loves
us and wants us to love ourselves, our friends, our fellow
humans, our enemies and thereby be able to love Him.
Our Creator answers to the name of Allah, Jehovah,
Yahweh, Jesus, Brahman (and the 350,000,000 other focal
points, the Hindu uses) knowing that He is being called
by His children, some of whom dont know Him well.
Our Creator has been with us during our evolution from
atoms to thinking human beings with that spark of life, the
soul, actively trying to reestablish the link between it and
its parent. This isnt a new religion, or a new church. For
fellowship and worship you can participate in and actively
support any church you desire. No change is required
of us. The One True Church has been with us since our
ancestors began to think, and wonder what is beyond the
stars. You do not have to leave your church to join this
church. You just have to listen. You have to establish a
personal relationship with our parent and Creator. And with
that personal relationship, if you desire, you can achieve
the greatest spiritual adventures you have ever known.
You can seek God while looking at the stars on a clear
night, or while being alone or with ones you love in a quiet
room - day or night. Listen - Listen - Listen!!! If you ask
What is it You want me to do? You may be answered just
as our ancestors were answered - one hundred thousand
years ago. Do not expect many to be experiencing what you
are experiencing. Greed, power, lust, etc. draw many away.
Many are called - or is it - all are called but few choose to
listen? The gift is Heaven on earth in spite of pain, fol-
lowed by reunion with our loving parent. And while on
earth -- Peace, Love, Joy and Truth beyond measure.
The Dichotomy Within
In our battle to be the person our Creator wants us to be,
the fnal battlegrounds is in the brain. This battleground
determine the quality, and often the quantity, of life we
live on earth. The purity of the soul, cannot be violated but
the brain can. When we return to our Creator upon release
from these mortal bounds our souls will be unchanged. I
have had this battle may times and have won and lost over
the years. At the age of 80 I realize and believe that I have
received confrmation from my Creator that it is time for
this battle to be won.
This is a diffcult battle because it is not with guns,
fsts or other lethal means of ending a life but is fought
with thoughts. And these thoughts are not from an enemy
but from within our own brain and soul. The instructions
handed down through many avatars over millennia through
many branches of Gods kingdom on earth are to love your
enemy. This does not mean that you have to approve what
this person is doing. It does mean that you are not to hate
the person or persons. Why? Because, he who suffers is
not that person who is the recipient of your judgment and
hate, but you. If this process continues for a long enough
period of time, it envelopes you and changes you to where
you are no longer any better than the person who is doing
wrong. Deguello is a Spanish word used at the Alamo dur-
ing the Mexican war. It translates (roughly) to Take no
prisoners. That is high on the evil side of dichotomy.
I do not mean that evil should not be stopped whenever
it is encountered by you in your immediate vicinity. But,
do not return hate for hate; as calmly as possible keep the
evildoer from hurting anyone with persuasion and the least
amount of force necessary.
Sometimes, when we are exposed to violent scenes on
television or on the internet, we have a dichotomy within
us of anger (sometimes extreme) which our other half,
love, yearns to overcome. Our inner voice softly whispers
there is nothing that you can do to help, and anger and
hate will only harm you, as it attempts to guide us along
the correct path. We should never allow the actions of oth-
ers, no matter how heinous these actions are, to cause us to
hate, even if it is only on the thought level. I said even on
the thought level, but the thought level is the battleground
for our pleasing or displeasing our Creator. One part of
us wants to lash out, even to kill; but the part that is from
our Creator frmly reminds us do not return evil thoughts
for evil actions; you have to accept that there is evil in the
world. To accept that fact that evil exists without creating
a corresponding backlash of our own is diffcult. But is it
impossible? No! With the help of our Creator, all things are
possible, but our free will allows us to overrule the Creator
of the universe for a moment of satisfying self-gratifying
anger which does not affect the situation at all, except to
harm the person who is angry.
My wife and I had an interesting experience. We were
in a motel in Guthrie, OK, and had to determine which TV
channel would have a good program. We were watching a
somewhat interesting police program with less blood and
gore than most and profanity held down to a minimum.
Still, after the program we felt a little dirty after being
exposed to the worst that mankind can confict on other
persons. By an act of God we found ourselves on another
station which was showing Annie, Get Your Gun. There
were love songs, romance, (not sex), and an adaptation
about the real Annie Oakley. After watching the interplay
between the actors, and hearing such beautiful songs like
They Say that Falling in Love is Wonderful; we kept
watching until way past our bedtime. At the end of the
movie we felt that all the dirt had been removed from our
minds and our souls.
This simple action of changing the station can help
a person to be exposed to less trash and more uplifting
thoughts in our minds and souls
A major side effect of anger and hate is sickness. I am
presently in the last stage of leukemia. The tools that are
being used to prolong my life are numerous medications,
but my most powerful tool in the battle for my life is my
wife. We sing together and we laugh together. When we
go into a cancer center, as we often do, we immediately
start talking with others there, sometimes tell a joke or do
something funny and enjoy their laughter. We will even
sing a duet if it seems to be proper and often receive ap-
plause. Our souls are lifted and their souls are lifted and
happy moments are added to the lives of all concerned.
However, when a person is overwhelmed because of
the evil that others are doing, they are diffcult to reach and
cannot enjoy humor. Humor is a medicine, and without
it, not only are you deprived of its beneft but also those
around are affected.
This dichotomy will be with you throughout your life,
and very seldom are we concerned about it when we are
young. In our eagerness to learn we listen to elders, the
radio, the television, the pastors and other persons who
are blaring out their message to the world and accepting
that which has been told to us. So we have to re-educate
ourselves when we learn that not all that we hear is true.
This is when the gift of dichotomy becomes most impor-
tant. This is when knowledge is replaced by wisdom as we
slowly work our way through the maze of lies. half-truths
and information from many who do not have the capability
to know what they are talking about; but they espouse it as
truth when we learn the source of all truth, our Creator, and
the test which is applied to every event; Love. Especially
with children it is necessary to be sure that what you are
telling them is true so that they will not have to remove it
from their minds later.
Live your lives with love as your goal and remember the
words of St. Paul: Rejoice, and again I say rejoice.
7l
72
A Church Of One
No doubt you have seen the advertisements about an Army of One. What this implies is that each soldier has the
capability of being a force- even if alone. As Christians we often look to the Church to do our good works, we just have
to give money and all is taken care of. Remember Arthur Blessitt? He asked God what he should do, and he received an
answer. In his own words:
Suddenly Jesus spoke to me, not in an audible voice, but in my heart and mind. I know His voice. In a clear revela-
tion of witness to me, He said, I want you to take the cross that is hanging on the wall in HIS PLACE and carry it across
America.
He did.
He not only carried the cross across America, but around the world. As he was walking somewhere, a sympathetic
person offered him some money. He kindly refused the money and told that person to fnd his own cross, as Jesus leads
him, and carry it.
Thats how you become a Church of one - for One - that one is our Creator. Just listen for God to speak softly in your
mind, and obey what He says. At frst, this is like listening to crickets on a warm summer night in the woods and trying to
distinguish the sound of one cricket. For God speaks so softly that no one can hear that quiet gentle voice. So let me give
you a few hints as to how you can hear that voice, and obey.
There are three sources of thoughts in your mind, the three Hs; from human, from heaven and from hell. Any thought
that is uplifting, kind, gentle and loving is either from heaven or from your own human mind. So, it is easy to eliminate
those thoughts from hell, even if they are second hand and come through your own mind. You dont have to distinguish
what is from heaven and what is from you? When you have a kind thought, act on it. It may cost you some time or a few
dollars, but it will be worth it.
I had a troublesome thought many years ago. I owned a German 9 mm Luger (a pistol) in perfect condition, and it was
almost a god to me- I loved it so much. While walking one day in Los Alamos, NM, a thought came to me I want you to
sell your Luger. Oh, Oh. Is that you, God? No, it must just be me. A short time later a friend of mine, Jerry Koelling,
was passing by me and asked: Dean, when are you going to sell me your Luger? I was stunned. I answered I will have
to think about that? I went home after work and asked my wife What is it that God wants me to sell? She answered
You dont want to know. I said, Yes I do. She then said Your Luger. I called Jerry, packaged up my Luger, ammo,
holster, etc., and asked him how much it was worth- and to write me a check. He did. Theres more to this story- and I
fell fat on my face and did not do what God wanted me to do with the money.
To become a Church of One you have to listen for Gods still voice. Then act. Confrmation that this voice is from
God will come, often from the strangest places. The above story is only one of many in my life. Take up your cross, even
if it is very light, and follow God.
M. Dean Keller August 20, 2006
=======================================================================================
Science Fiction Musing
We came from outer space to look around,
But what we found we did not like
And so we did not stay.
Our world is not like yours.
Our sun does rise and set, its true,
Our plains are green, our sky is blue,
Our cities fair, our children gay,
And yet, our would is not like yours.
Ten thousand years ago we too
Knew war, but that is gone-
And all is peace-
And human life is all to all,
For we have hearts to love,
And we have souls, and your God
Is our God - He is One for all.
And yet our world is not like yours.
Well come from outer space again
Ten thousand years from now to see
Your world and you again-
And when we do we hope that we can say
Your world is just like ours.
73
It Only Takes a Spark to Get a Fire Going
A True Story
At a church Christmas party in 2005, Lise told me about a young student who was wonderfully talented and wanted
to go to college to study music, especially the oboe. This young girl could not go because it was considered impossible
for her to raise the thousand dollars necessary to complete the application for submission for the scholarship programs.
Touched, I believe by the Holy Spirit, I took fve one-hundred-dollar bills out of my wallet and gave them to Lise and
asked, Would this help? After a few minutes of bantering she accepted the money, and the following e-mail received on
August 17, 2006 tells the rest of the story.
Update on the young oboe player you helped.
Hi good people,
I hope youve had a good summer. I was gone in Des Moines playing operas (and the family came to see me for almost
2 weeks), then we all went camping, then we all went to visit family in Los Angeles, and now were home. (Although Im
about to take off on some more trips.)
But I wanted to give you an update about how my student Mary K. has been doing since the winter. This is the high
school senior who has a real talent on the oboe, but comes from a poor family whose father committed suicide.
She took all her college auditions, and ended up getting a full scholarship, including room and board for 4 years to the
second college of her choice: University of Texas, Austin. They have an extensive music department and a well-known
oboe teacher, so she was grateful that this teacher chose her to be one of her students.
She also applied to go to Interlochen Fine Arts Camp in Michigan where the best oboe teacher in the U.S. teaches. Be-
cause hes such a fne teacher, the most talented oboe students in the country try to get in to study with him, but there are
only a dozen or so openings every summer. So, this has made the oboe the most competitive instrument for which to get
into Interlochen of all the instruments in the orchestra.
Mary auditioned, and was accepted. She was assisted by a number of Tulsa Rotary Club members who learned of her
fnancial needs and donated money for her to be able to attend. (Interlochen only awards the maximum of half scholar-
ships and the cost was $5800.) Mary grew tremendously, and ended up being frst chair in one of the bands at one point.
She also worked so hard, she over-practiced and after playing non-stop too long, her mouth became numb and she had to
see a doctor. But once she gave herself a few days off, the feeling returned and she practiced not quite so much after that!
Other folks have been generous with Mary, too, in many ways, and her needs for oboe tools for college that she hasnt
been able to buy have also been provided for her.
So your initial gift last Christmas has just snowballed into all kinds of goodwill coming her way and helping her move
forward as to train to be a musician and give her joy back to the world through music. She is one grateful young lady with
all the generosity shes had come her way!
Once again, a hearty, hearty thank you for being ready to share with those who have a need. Blessed are the merciful,
for they shall obtain mercy. I know that as you help meet others needs, your needs, too, will in turn be met, whatever
they may be.
Love to both of you,
Lise
I was a person and no one ever knew.
Jean Harris
Every person carries within them the spirit - the essence of our Creator. If we ig-
nore the least of the brethren we ignore our Creator and we ignore ourselves.
We are all one!
74
The Lord Works In Mysterious Ways His Wonders To Perform.
or
My Pink Toe
I have had leukemia for over forty years, and extensive medical problems and chemotherapy treatments for many
months. Some of these problems have been medical emergencies, and I have been rather stoic through most of them. As
an example, one weekend I noticed petechiae (little red dots) on my leg at night time, and the next morning noticed that
my eyes were blood shot. So my wife and I went over to the Cancer Center where I told Dr Panickers nurse, Debbie,
I think I have a problem. Then came the blood test, the results (platelets less than 10k) which means that I could start
bleeding internally, and quickly off to the hospital to have a platelet transfusion and massive doses of prednisone. I was
not concerned.
But one morning, December 12, 2005, I was putting on my socks when I noticed that my big toe on my left foot was
pink on the bottom. I checked my eyes and saw no sign of bleeding, and checked my legs for petechiae, but none were
there. I was taking a shot, Lovenox, (I told my oncologist, who is Hindu, It would take a Hindu to love an ox - which
he thought very clever) every evening about 5:00 pm as a blood thinner. I thought that I must be bleeding due to side ef-
fects from the blood thinner, but only through my big toe? This is the closest that I have come to panic in many a year. I
went over to the Cancer Center and had a blood test conducted. My platelets were at 157k, which is way above the danger
zone, and I felt better. Then Debbie, took me into a room, examined my big toe, and cleaned it for me. She stated that it
did not look like blood, and using peroxide, alcohol and soap, she cleaned much of the pink off, wrapped the toe in gauze,
and told me to come back if it continued to give me a problem. This was very much like Jesus washing the feet of the
apostles, and I felt blessed and much relieved. During this time we had a nice conversation, and I promised to bring her a
copy of one my latest essay, Forgiveness.
Later that day I reviewed my actions of the day before I had the pink toe, and came to what I considered a cause, a
rather embarrassing cause. The morning before the discovery of the pink toe, I dropped a vitamin capsule while taking
my medicines in the morning. It was Vitamin A, Beta Carotene, a reddish looking small capsule designed to melt and
release its contents when subjected to body heat- even foot heat.
Realizing what had happened I prepared a package for Debbie. In it were the essay and a letter to Debbie, asking her
to give an enclosed envelope to her husband, David, who was an Assembly of God minister. In that envelope was a letter
which told him what a wonderful wife he had, a poem, My Pink Toe, which explained my latest adventure, and, as an
afterthought, a couple of hundred dollar bills for anyone whom he would know who needed a helping hand.
Time passed and I received a letter from David. In it he told of a man who left Texas with his family after he lost his
job, to fll a promised job in Oklahoma. Friday night this man called David stating that his car had broken down in South
Tulsa, and he didnt know anyone else to call. He and his family went to Davids church since arriving fve months ago.
David and his son and his sons cousin went in one of the churchs vans to pick up the family and tow the car to a mechan-
ic from Davids church.
Debbie gave the envelope to David the next day, Saturday evening, after he was wondering what could be done to help
this person who did not have any money to fx the car. The two hundred dollars were the start of a solution.
Over that weekend I was puzzled, thinking that something was left undone. So I sent a letter to David at the church
with a donation of $200 (in time to take it off of my income tax for CY 2005) and a note that I thought that the job was not
fnished yet.
A letter came back from David with the rest of the story. Two members of the church had donated another $200 and
the mechanic donated his labor, so they were short, guess how much? - $200. David was planning to take this out of the
church funds when my check arrived.
David was blessed, I was blessed, the family with the broken car was blessed, and it all started with a vitamin pill
which fell out of its container.
The Lord works in mysterious ways His wonders to perform.
From the dropped pink pill, to the pink toe, to the panic, to the blood test, to the wonderful angel in oncology, to the
letter, to the return letter, to the feeling that the job was not done yet, to the mailed in donation, and then to the rest of the
story.
And, He knows how to keep track of debits and credits too.
75
Fax
Name: Tito Razdan, M. D. STAT
Organization: Springer Clinics Main Facility
Fax: (918) 497 3051
From: M. Dean Keller
Address: 10608 E. 100th Place Tulsa, OK 74133
Date: December 12, 2005
Subject: Pink Toe
Phone: (918) 250 5658 FAX and voice. If not answer call Cell 645 8955
Pages: 1
Dear Dr. Razdan:
I have been on Lovenox for 28 days, 150 MG/day, by injection in belly. My platelet count has remained about 150K for
the last two months. My HGB was 11.6 on 11/14/05, at the start of the Levonox injections. It was 10.9 on 12/01/05 after
18 days of Lovenox. I am scheduled for a blood test Dec 15th.
This morning I noticed that the bottom of the big toe on my right foot was pink. This evening the pink area had spread
up to the end of the toenail, and halfway up the toe, leaving the top of the toe the natural color. It left a little pink discol-
oration in the sock that I wore on my left foot, which I removed about 3:00 PM. This evening I noticed a pink color on
the fr lining, toe area, of my slippers. This pink can be wiped with an alcohol prep pad or a gauze pad, turning these pads
pink, but the toe remains pink.
It appears that blood is seeping through my skin, big toe only, left foot. I called the cancer center emergency number, and
the doctor on call told me to call you Tuesday morning. Please advise me what action I should take. Cell Phone 645 8955
if I cannot be reached at 250 5658.
I am sending an information copy of this fax to Dr. Panicker.
Very truly yours,
M. Dean Keller
Hi Debbie,
I am enclosing my latest revision on Forgive us our debts as we forgive our debtors which has a few additions, mostly
on the back page. I am also enclosing Gods Love and Truth as I do not know if I had given them to you before.
The pink toe is behaving itself, and I do appreciate the beautiful way you helped me with this problem. I am in your debt.
I also have a letter for Rev. David Mewbourne, I believe you know him, with a little information that I wanted to pass on
to him. Please give it to him.
In Gods Love,
Dean
76
M. Dean and Jean F. Keller
10608 East 100th Place
Tulsa, Oklahoma 74133-5112
December 15, 2005
Dear Brother David,
I know that when I tell you that your Debbie is an Angel in Oncology, you will not consider it news. She has been
working with me for about six years through three chemotherapy treatments, three platelet crashes and two hospital treat-
ments. On one of these visits to the hospital I wrote the Poem Angels in Oncology, which was well received by the
Angels at St. Francis Hospital. Debbie has a copy, and it sure applies to her as well. I dont know if she brings work
home with her, so I am enclosing a copy for you. I am also enclosing a poem My Pink Toe which she did not see as yet,
but she was the main participant when this old man let a little pink toe get the best of him. Usually, I am rather stoic about
these items, since I have had this leukemia for over 40 years, and my faith in my Creator is good. She does not know the
fnal outcome of the problem, so tell her the poem is for your and her eyes only; she wouldnt want to embarrass an old
man, would she?
Most of all she has had to put up with an ornery old goat, who happens to be a tongue speaking, non-fundamentalist
Episcopalian, and she does it with beauty and grace. I am blessed to have her on my medical team.
Knowing that Collinsville has some people in need and that you possibly know some of these people, I am enclosing a
few dollars for you to give to whomever the spirit leads you to.
In Gods Love,
M. Dean Keller
My Pink Toe .
The Lord works in mysterious ways
\My blunders to conceal.
He does His wonders in spite of me,
This I must reveal.
He allowed my toe to turn bright pink,
First on the bottom, then on the side.
I did not know what to think,
I thought, I was bleeding inside.
Oh toe! Big toe.
Toe on my left side,
What wonders did you hide from me,
From apprehension, I could not hide.
My DVT was on the right,
What was I to say.
Could Lovenox jump across?
Was bleeding there to stay?
I Faxed my doctor of my problem,
The Fax was marked STAT,
I did not know what was happening
Could it be this, could it be that?
So down to Sarah, after some delay,
A blood test was procured.
Everything was looking good,
I felt a bit assured.
Than Debbie took me by the hand,
As comforting as she could be,
She examined my big pink toe,
Then, she was Christ to me.
She cleaned my foot, took off the stain
With alcohol, peroxide and soap.
My fesh returned to fesh color,
and now I had some hope.
She said it did not look like blood,
I knew that she did care.
She bandaged my toe, and comforted
me,
I felt that Jesus was there.
Just watch it for a day or two,
It should not come again,
My spirits lifted, my heart was full,
There was joy instead of pain.
Oh, Angel in Oncology
With Dr. Panicker looking on,
I gave her a twirl, a little dance,
I felt I was reborn.
I left the offce on cloud nine,
Still wondering what the cause
Of my toe turning pink,
The toe now wrapped in gauze.
But, latter on, the engineer in me,
Started to analyze..
What were the causes of this mystery,
Were they the devils lies?
And deep within my mind
The engineer started to think..
What happened before this event
That turned my big toe pink.
And slowly the thoughts started to shape,
A possible series of events,
I cant be sure that this is correct,
But it does make some sort of sense.
I took my medicine in the morning
One pill got away,
I couldnt fnd it anywhere,
It was Beta Carotene, Vitamin A.
I replaced it, it could have dropped
Into my moccasin, it was sort of red.
I wore the moccasins again that night
Before I went to bed.
Next morning I had the big pink toe
With red at the toe of my shoe,
Could that little pill have been the cause?
Oh I wish I really knew.
But it sounds so logical that I do believe
That it could have happened that way.
I am so sorry for the trouble I caused
But what am I to say?
I called for help, and help I found
That came from heaven above.
From all the angels at Cancer Care
I found my Fathers love.
===============================================================================================
77
78
79
Spiritual Hunger
We go through lifes experiences, both good and painful, attend church, raise families and listen to the call from vari-
ous persons who want to tell us, or to sell us- But wait, theres more. The plaintive words of the song, Is that all
there is? is in the back of our mind. God is alive and well in our churches, or so it is said. So, we attend church, sing
songs, recite in unison prepared prayers and professions of faith and contribute to this building so that we all can come
into it and Worship God.
If you are anything like I am, and I am unique just like every other person on earth, you are asking the question, Is
that all there is? Especially for those of us who have had wonderful experiences of Gods love expressed by joy, peace,
and love with fellow congregational members, and yearn for the mountain top experience that we have experienced over
decades of life.
This is what could be called Spiritual Hunger. How do we obtain food for this unique hunger?
It is not satisfed by books, doctrine, edicts, a fatwa or a vote of the Elders or Bishops.
Persons who can satisfy this hunger are not clerics, priests, pastors, bishops, cardinals, gurus or the pope. Evangelistic
healers do not come close to bringing this to you.
It cannot be read, heard, bought, borrowed or obtained through earthly means.
How?!?!?!
A frst step in the satisfaction of this hunger is to hunger deeply, sincerely, painfully, be in agony with a desire to obtain
this relief that surpasses the desire for wealth, fame, power, recognition or any form or degree of human love. Then you
may start.
Put aside all perceived concepts, doctrines or fashionable ideas and seek to know our Creator and the relationship of
man to creation.
Disregard the divisions between religions, beliefs, cults, philosophies and other systems that have managed to bring
out the worst in our fellow man. Look for those aspects in all of the entities which tend to unite and create love between
persons of different cultures.
Listen for the quiet voice of God. Enjoy silence, because in silence God is able to reach out to us more easily than in
undisciplined sound. When you hear a faint voice or just a thought, respond by saying Here I am, Lord use me, teach
me, ask me, for I am yours. You may soon receive requests from your Creator, some of which may sound foolish, but are
not diffcult to do. Do them! And after a while you will be able to discern the voice of the One who created the universe.
He starts with that which is small, and increases your unity with Him as your trust and dedication increase.
Where this leads is determined by your willingness to follow. You have started on a road where you must choose your
path at each fork in that road. Remember the warning: Since you are lukewarm and neither hot nor cold, I am going to
spit you out of my mouth. Remember the assurance: Even though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I
will fear no evil, for You are with me; Your rod and Your staff, they comfort me.
Those who truly seek our Creator include many members from all nations and faiths. It is not determined by race, na-
tionality, religion (or divisions within), or previous beliefs. It is a process during which our Creator is developing love and
communications with you. The really quiet times are magnifcent. Some persons quit before a relationship can be devel-
oped, because it is just too diffcult to have to love our fellow as well as loving our Creator.
Each seeker must function as directed by the Creator for the whole to excel. Many are called but few are chosen. The
object of this complete dedication to our Creator is to develop a force for good in every country in the world. The force
for evil is already functioning. Spiritual hunger is akin to human hunger, wanting to be the best that you can be; to dream
the impossible dream, to fght the unbeatable foe, to go where the brave dare not go. Such is the ultimate goal of human
and spiritual hunger. To do your best as our Creator directs us! Who wants to strive to achieve mediocrity?
80
Orderly Worship - The Environment in which
Worship in the Early Church was Developed
In the early days of the Church, worship usually took
place quietly and alone or among friends. The home was
the Church, and non-believers were not asked to come as
this could lead to arrest and death. This is when the fsh
became the symbol for Christians to use to show secretly
who they were. The Greek word for fsh, Ichthus, is spelled:
( ) Iota Chi Theta Upsilon Sigma. That is an acrostic
which has many translations in English. The most popular
appears to be Jesus Christ, Son of God, Savior [Iesous
(Jesus) CHristos (Christ) THeou (God) Uiou (Son) Soter
(Savior)]. But the Church wanted to spread the word. So,
there was caution and a separation of believers and non-
believers in the initial stages of reaching out to others, or
when someone would ask: Im interested, do you know
any Christians? This was to minimize the number of per-
sons placed in danger during the early days.
Usually, there were two kinds of meetings, roughly
stated as the mass (or gathering) of the catechumens (learn-
ers or seekers) and the mass of the faithful. In the mass of
the catechumens, teachers risked their lives to teach new
converts, some of whom could be spies, using the letters of
the apostles and sometimes frst or second hand information
from themselves or believers who had walked with Jesus.
Only, after quite a few sessions and reliable assurance that
these were true converts, would the individuals who were
cleared for top-sacred be allowed to go to the mass of the
faithful.
One of these signs was the spontaneous release of the
gift of tongues by an individual, showing that he/she was
committed (Acts 11:44). There were spiritual checks and
balances by elders in the church to assure that this was not
faked. In general, the early Christians were looking for the
metanoia, the Greek word which signifes the transforma-
tion in a persons life to turn and go in a new direction.
The Christians attending a mass of the faithful could be
greater in number than the lower gatherings, and include
some of the leaders of the Church. The mass of the faithful
consisted of teaching, prayer, the Eucharist (Holy Commu-
nion) and the other gifts and fruits of the Spirit as stated by
Paul. The early Christians were accused of being cannibals
since they ate the body and drank the blood of a man.
This is one of many crimes that carried the death sentence.
Putting Things into Perspective, the Problem with Tongues
It should be noted that some of Pauls limitations placed
on the faithful, such as only having one or two prophets and
no women speaking in church, were for situations where
Christianity was safe and large meetings could be held in
the open. Paul was also taking into consideration that in
the early church, Jewish customs were still being followed
and men were on one side of the church and women on the
other side. That is one reason why a woman wasnt to yell
to her husband 20 feet away if she didnt understand some-
thing. In a home meeting there would seldom be more than
one prophet, many persons who had the gift of tongues, but
fewer who had the gift of interpretation. At these larger
meetings there could be numerous prophets.
There is not much controversy about the Baptism of the
Holy Spirit, or the fruits or gifts of the spirit, only on the in-
terpretation of what they mean. There is great controversy
about the natural verses the supernatural meaning of the
gifts or fruits. There is among some Christians a complete
denial of any supernatural happenings taking place today,
and even an explaining away the supernatural happenings
which are attributed to Jesus and the apostles in the early
church.
There are many cases of learned persons teaching about
the baptism in the Holy Spirit and the gifts, especially
the gift of tongues, without ever having experienced it.
Can a person describe a sunset without ever seeing one? I
have had the Baptism in the Holy Spirit followed a few
months later by one of the Gifts of the Spirit, tongues. I
have also had many of the other gifts of the spirit. I have a
Masters degree in Engineering with 43 years of experience.
Why do I state this? Engineering is based upon fnding all
of the facts which are available, weighting the facts and
coming to a conclusion.
The baptism and the gift of tongues has been beautifully
expressed in the classic book on this subject They Speak
With Other Tongues, written by John L. Sherrill and frst
published in 1964 by McGraw Hill publishing company.
The number of copies sold is in the millions. In the prolog
is a statement by a deacon in the Episcopal Church who
was looking for renewal in his church. He was talking
about splinter groups caused by tongues in a denomina-
tional church (which happens over every little difference
in theology today). Then he made the statement: Never
worry that I will divide, the Spirit seemed to be telling me.
My work is always to bring together.
What I have to add is almost 40 years of walking in the
Spirit, stumbling in the Spirit, sinning in the Spirit, seek-
ing forgiveness in the Spirit, and someday, not so far away,
dying in the Spirit. I have been a member of the Baptist
Church, the Roman Catholic Church, and the Episcopal
Church. I have had a close relationship with many Assem-
bly of God Churches and the Presbyterian Church. I have
In excerpts of the story of my life, the evolution of my
religious beliefs are open for all to see. A changing factor
in my life was the baptism of the Holy Spirit with the con-
frmation of receiving the gift of tongues. Since this is not
understood by many, I am including this section about this
wonderful experience. With many faiths still based upon
medieval concepts, I thought it would be good to go back to
the beginning and skip the dark ages.
8l
attended services in other churches as well.
Over more than 40 years, I have been able to observe,
objectively, the rise and fall of charismatic prayer groups
and the beauty and ugly parts of human behavior within the
charismatic renewal. Through these experiences and the
receiving of the Holy Spirit myself, I have learned; and I
believe that I am a better person for the experience.
A controversial subject such as speaking in tongues
has to be discussed in a logical, pragmatic, non-emotional
way, with a person there who is truthful and has and is
still experiencing this gift. It should be an open forum,
not a lecture, with questions and answers freely asked and
answered. There should be the truth, the whole truth and
nothing but the truth on all sides, with reasonable cred-
ibility of evidence. Evidence should be accepted as truth as
long as the person stating it is willing to state that it is frst
hand experience, information from a reliable source, or can
be biblical, historical or from personal experience.
The motive of the person giving the presentation should
be known. There should not be a desire for that person to
have all persons to start speaking away, even though St.
Paul had said I thank God that I speak in tongues more
than all of you. Nor, should it be an attempt to justify
medieval doctrine. It is widely known that speaking in
tongues is the least of the gifts. So, why all the arguments
about something that is so important, but is so, relatively
speaking, unimportant. Is someone thinking that they may
be found to be lacking in something needed?
In knowledge and communication, there is unity. In
ignorance and silence, there is division. There can be no
division if persons discuss any subject with an open mind
and recognize that there is no confict between science,
experience and biblical truths. I have no desire to lay hands
on anyone for the baptism in the Holy Spirit, although I
have done so in the past with remarkable results. I will lay
hands on a person who desires me to do so for healing and
will usually pray in tongues as the spirit directs me.
The baptism, the receiving or the just plain getting of
the Holy Spirit can come in an instant or over a number of
years. It is marked by a gradual or instantaneous manifes-
tation of what Paul called the gifts and fruits of the spirit.
The gifts are usually supernatural, although some persons
consider that they may be naturally attained by study and
practice. The fruits of the spirit are mostly considered
natural, although these also can be obtained by supernatural
means. Isnt God wonderful? He allows complete latitude
in belief.
The receiving of the Holy Spirit can be during Confr-
mation when the Bishop places his hand upon the person
who is being confrmed. It could be when a fundamental
Christian knows that he or she is saved or born again and
can tell you the year, date and hour when it happens. It can
take place at a revival when Billy Graham gives the altar
call. Or, it can take place on a lonely night when you are
looking up at the stars and thinking How Great Thou Art.
So, any believing Christian can have the Holy Spirit but not
be aware of it, or call it something else.
If you want to review the gifts and fruits of the Spirit,
1 Co 12:4 gives this information clearly. The Priorities of
the functioning of the gifts are in 1 Co. 12:28. More infor-
mation about the fruits of the spirit is in Gal 5:22.
During a transitional time in my life I was discuss-
ing with an Episcopal Priest the concepts of the Episco-
pal Church, which is sometimes thought of as the bridge
church between the Catholic Church and the numerous
Protestant Churches. We were discussing the difference
between the sacrament of confession in the two churches.
In the Catholic Church it was deemed mandatory; in the
Episcopal Church it was stated that it was; available for all,
recommended for some, but required of none.
The same could be said for the gifts and fruits of the
Spirit. One can pick and choose as from a cafeteria food
line. Who would not want all of the fruits of the Spirit?
It is the gifts of the Spirit which cause the most contro-
versy. There is no great concern with apostles, teachers
and administrators. The greatest problem is who or what
has assigned these persons to these high positions. Usually
this is not so with teachers. Prophets are almost unheard
of today, and sometimes the prophet and the prophesy is
true and sometimes it is false. You need a person with the
gift of discernment to know. If the prophesy of a prophet in
the old testament was not fulflled, he would be stoned to
death. Some old customs are worthy of bringing back.
The gift of healing is often considered as a profession
learned by a doctor or nurse, with training and ability; and
with perhaps a little prayer, but without supernatural inter-
vention. And there are many instances when a supernatural
healing takes place that some will consider it some kind of
trick. This type of healing does happen and each one has to
be considered on its own merits. Workers of miracles are in
short supply today. Instead of parting the water, we build
a bridge. There are some, but great care must be used in
seeing the spirit of God in them. Then, last and least, from
what I read, is the gift of tongues.
For many reasons (some of which are true and some of
which are false, and some of which are stupid) the gift of
tongues, and sometimes even prayer for healing, are con-
sidered wrong for the modern church. Now prayer without
a positive answer is acceptable, but prayer which is sud-
denly and miraculously answered is considered demonic,
especially if the gift of tongues is involved. How do we
evaluate this enigma? Let me try in a rational, non emo-
tional way.
Prayer is part of worship, and tongues can be prayer for
healing and also for worshiping God. If there is no inter-
preter, the speaker should keep quiet in the church and
speak to himself and God. However, the congregation or
pastor or many others wouldnt know if a person has the
gift of interpretation or not. Only a person with the super-
natural gift of discernment could tell the difference.
82
Lets talk about tongues in general
Acts 2:1: When the day of Pentecost came, they were
all together in one place. Suddenly a sound like the blow-
ing of a violent wind came from heaven and flled the
whole house where they were sitting. They saw what
seemed to be tongues of fre that separated and came to
rest on each of them. All of them were flled with the Holy
Spirit and began to speak in other tongues as the Spirit
enabled them. Now there were staying in Jerusalem God-
fearing Jews from every nation under heaven. When they
heard this sound, a crowd came together in bewilderment,
because each one heard them speaking in his own language.
Utterly amazed, they asked: Are not all these men who are
speaking Galileans? Then how is it that each of us hears
them in his own native language?
This is the scripture that is most quoted as the start of
the church. This manifestation took place in a house or
meeting place and could be classifed as shock and awe.
Tongues of fre appeared, it seemed that a violent wind was
blowing from heaven, and all present experienced the same
phenomena at the same time. The interesting aspect of this
is that all of the church members were speaking in differ-
ent languages but those who were not involved (the outsid-
ers) each heard them in his own language. A reasonable
explanation follows:
Communication with God has taken place over thou-
sands of years. This communication is noted in the Bible
starting with conversations with Adam and Eve, the burn-
ing bush, through angels, through dreams,visions, through
a thundering voice and a quiet whisper. Tongues is just
another form of communication to and from God.
In the documentary flm, What the Bleep do we know,
the fact that you do not see with your eyes or hear with
your ears, but do so with your brain, is emphasized. All
senses are made possible through electronic or chemical
pulses between various brain cells. Communication with
words is limited by hearing. Communication with God
can be directly received by the brain just by the release of
chemical substances or electronic impulses in the brain.
This will result in hearing, seeing or any other human
function. This message can be perceived as a thought or as
a voice speaking directly through the ear, whichever God
chooses. God prefers to communicate through His people.
This is how a person (or persons) can be speaking in
an unknown tongue and have numerous persons hear this
message, each in his own language. These persons are
speaking words as the Holy Spirit guides them. The other
persons are receiving messages in their brain in an under-
standable language from God, and to them it is heard as a
voice outside of the body coming to that person through his
(or her) ears. So, why do we have the unnecessary noise?
God could enable a person to transmit a message, or
God could directly transmit a message to anyone with
only thoughts being received by that person (the receiver).
These thoughts could be silent or audible. This is often
done, but we either receive this message from God with
gladness, or reject it as some mind trick. Any person can
receive a message from God and retransmit it to others
without the mouth being opened or the tongue wagged.
But how do you get the attention of the person receiving
and the person transmitting that a message is on the way?
You have to have some noise. The speaking in tongues by
the early church on this occasion was for their edifcation.
The following type of encounter has happened many
times. A person is walking into a church, especially a
Pentecostal Church, to fnd evidence to ridicule these silly
persons. This person happens to be originally from some
small country which has a language unknown to most of
the world. God knows. God does not like ridicule. So,
should God confront this person with a thought placed in
his head, or have a friendly Pentecostal speak telepathically
to him without a word being spoken? Neither the speaker
not the receiver would do anything but stand there look-
ing dumb. But let the speaker speak words in an unknown
tongue, and let this person who hears this message directly
from God, hear it in his native language. Then, neither per-
son can deny that something is happening. So, in this case,
tongues (audible) are used to gain attention and to deliver
a message to the person who should straighten out his act,
with impact!
The purpose of the church is not to avoid that which
is divisive, but to overcome anything that is divisive with
agape love. In many churches persons have left the church
and even whole congregations and dioceses have left the
church over fundamentalism and literal interpretation of the
scriptures. This is in both Catholic and Protestant churches.
Considering the history of the Church verses Science over
the centuries, literal interpretation of the scriptures is medi-
eval Christianity.
Although fanatical Pentecostals could disrupt a small
group and make some uncomfortable, this problem can be
controlled just by telling them that our group is searching
in our own way, and must fnd the truth as God leads us.
When the concept of not judging and placing dogma over
love is accepted, then it becomes unacceptable! The best
thing that you can do for these people is to love them!!!
That will dissolve any friction in the church.
The new church under and after Constantine codifed
doctrine, established rules, developed a rigid hierarchy and
killed any who disagreed with the new order. The results
of this have been over 1600 years of war, persecution, holy
wars (Crusades), interfering with the practice of medicine
(no one could cut on a body) and stopping the advancement
of science unless it agreed with the doctrine of the Church.
The fnal result of this situation has left us with thou-
sands of Christian churches claiming to have the whole or
the most truth, in battle with each other to convert more to
their theology, with little regard to Jesus who looks upon us
and cries.
83
The Anatomy Of A Charismatic Church
The Twelve-step Program
1. A group of Christians are seeking a closer walk with God, through Jesus, and decide to seriously seek His will by
having small prayer groups and home meetings.
2. Prayer meetings last longer and longer, and become more intense as those attending dedicate their lives to God.
3. During a prayer meeting the Holy Spirit descends on the participants with shouts of praise, speaking in tongues,
deliverance, healing and deep worship resulting.
4. The group grows in size and fervor. They outgrow the home and have to obtain a larger room for their meetings.
Finally, they decide to have a facility of their own, and they start raising funds to build a modest building with
the capability for expansion. A church is born. It is paid for before it is used.
5. The Congregation grows in love, wisdom and numbers. Soon, meetings are held every day of the week and three
times on Sunday. There is something for everyone, the older members, the youth, the quiet, the jubilant, and
there is harmony between all members of this Body of Christ. The baptism in the Holy Spirit with the gifts of the
spirit takes place often to both young and old. The gifts of the spirit, including speaking in tongues, interpretation,
healing, casting out of spirits, and especially love, are used on a daily basis.
6. New members are attracted to the church by the love, joy and the gifts of the spirit. It is often that these new
members are baptized in the spirit.
7. The church facilities grow, and with this growth come new members who are attracted by the church facilities, the
numbers, the message presented from the pulpit (sometimes) and a little by the gifts of the spirit especially the
fellowship. However, they avoid the baptism in the Holy Spirit thinking that they dont want to be fanatics.
8. Some people, usually a small minority of the congregation, like the services but think it is sometimes not
dignifed. They ask the priest/minister to see if they can tone down this fanaticism a little.
9. A particular service, such as the main service on a Sunday morning, is tailored to accommodate these
Parishioners. Joy is allowed, but not too loud. Speaking in tongues is allowed, but softly and not from the
pulpit. After all, didnt Paul say it was the least of the gifts, and he would rather speak many words
understandable than in tongues?
10. The congregation believes it would be better for the others to have their own service on Sunday night, and
not be disruptive to the mainstream church. Thus it is written, thus it is done.
11. However, there are some conventional worshipers who would like to go to the Sunday night services and dont
want any of that cr_p around while they are worshiping. Better restrict that to the prayer meetings.
12. When some men have to go to the prayer meetings at the insistence of their wives, and the gifts of the spirit are
openly practiced, guess what happens? Anger, and an institutional church has been created.
The above essay was written based upon almost four decades in the Spirit with two steps forward and one step back. My experi-
ence has been in Los Alamos, in Detroit and in Tulsa. In Los Alamos we had a wonderful charismatic prayer group and the practice
was continued in the 6:00 PM service at the church. Even the priest would pray in tongues, from the altar, between and in sections
of the liturgy. Healing was common and the members grew in faith and the Spirit. Some aspects of the charismatic experience were
tried in the morning service and were met with indifference by many, and hostility by a small number. So, it was then discontinued
at the morning services and practiced at the evening service only. Then some non-charismatic persons wanted to come to the evening
service because of schedule, but didnt want any of that fanaticism. The rest is predicable.
I thought that I had found the church in Tulsa. At a charismatic prayer meeting that I was attending, we were asked what we
would like to experience in the Sunday service. I replied I would love to hear chanting or singing in tongues - where it keeps
increasing in volume and number of participants, until it sounds like an orchestra tuning-up. Another person attending the meeting
and in our group stated, I dont want any of that cr_p around me. He had hate in his eyes. I was dumbfounded. I said something,
and he replied, Are you telling me that I dont have the Holy Spirit? At this time, he looked like he was ready to hit me. Someone
in the group stepped in and that was over. I spoke to a person high in the church and his reply was If you emphasize the gifts of the
Spirit, half-a-dozen people will leave the church; if you dont, half-a-dozen people will leave. I then asked Why dont you do what
is right? I did not receive an answer. I left the church, because to stay would be to live a lie.
Isnt it written I would rather have you hot or cold, but since you are luke-warm I will spew you out of my mouth?
===============================================================================================
84
When I left New Orleans in May 1951 for Combat Duty
in Korea, I could turn on most radio stations and hear songs
like Blue Moon, Star Dust or My Foolish Heart. After
completing 11-1/2 months in combat I returned to New
Orleans. Home is the warrior from across the sea.
When I arrived home, I was in for a shock! Blue Moon
was gone replaced, in part, by; You aint nothing but a
hound dog! I love many of the songs sung by Elvis, and
can still fnd some songs today that I enjoy. Jean and I love
music. The songs of the 30s, 40s and the early 50s are part
of our souls. But, times change, just like going from the
roaring 20s to the depression in the 30s. There are some so
called artist whom I do not admire. But since the youth do,
I have to yield because this is their time. and I have had my
share of time for most of a century over two millennia. I
presume the songs that I love are gone with the wind.

I fought in the Korean war. We did not win but we
forced a cease fre so the South Korea and her allies as well
as China and North Korea could bring their sons home and
stop the killing. South Korea and China have prospered
while North Korea has lied, cheated, starved its own people
and possibly built an atomic bomb. We should have been
and should be frmer in our dealings with North Korea. Or
there will be much gone with the wind.
After World War II, we had the Berlin Blockade which
was handled beautifully, and developed the start of a
friendship between the defeated Germans and the victors.
In Japan the skills of MacArthur forged a bond between
the United States and the Empire of Japan which has
lasted. These events and the Marshal plan caused this to be
Americas fnest hour. A wave of prosperity developed and
euphoria set in. We were the best. How many youngsters
know about our diffcult battles and our magnanimity in
victory. Is our diplomacy now gone with the wind?
When the French tried to return Vietnam into a colony,
we backed France. This was a mistake. We should have
backed Ho Chi Minh and the outcome of the Vietnam situa-
tion would have been greatly changed. About two decades
after the fall of Saigon (now H Ch Minh City), diplomat-
ic relations and friendship with Vietnam were established
by President Clinton. Had we taken the correct course, we
would have had a different America today. Fortunately our
relationship with Vietnam is not gone with the wind.
We now have the war on terror after being savagely at-
tacked on 9/11. The frst parts of our response to this action
was magnifcent, but afterwards we were bogged down
with the concept of fghting a war like a police action. War
is terrible!! I have lost friends in combat. War has to be
fought using all methods at our disposal for intelligence
gathering and destruction of the enemy. They are not
criminals or soldiers, but are terrorists and force is the only
thing that they understand. This war on terror has to be won
or the United States will be gone with the wind.
During my youth it was a joy to work and most every-
one worked. The family was a reality and we took care of
our own and others. We must reestablish self discipline in
the United States. Right now we need jobs - jobs which are
being sent overseas. Today we have too many who are able
to work, but wont because they can apply for help from
the government. We have abuses in welfare - a workfare
system would improve that situation. This contributes to
our country failing - to be gone with the wind.
We need to improve our educational system. Our
schools are not equal to those in other countries. From the
frst grade on, we need to qualify our teachers and have
the curriculum established so that the teachers are teaching
American ideals and are excelling in civics, math, engineer-
ing, the arts and the sciences. No child left behind should
be a fact, not a slogan. Tutors from the professional felds
should be recruited to assist the teachers to assure that the
curriculum is up to date and not tinged by left or right wing
stupidity. Is the concept of being the best educated persons
in the world now gone with the wind?
The Governments in the States and in Washington DC
are at war within themselves. We dont need politicians but
successful businessmen, engineers, doctors, scientists and
even a few honest lawyers in government. These persons
should be from the middle, neither from the far left or far
right. Under the present system, the greatest democracy
presently in the world will be gone with the wind.
DNA is used to determine the truth. The section of the
Constitution which states that a person can not be made
to testify against himself was in the age when torture was
used to force a confession. Lie detectors or whatever new
means are being developed should be used to determine the
truth. Members of the government, including the House,
the Senate and the President should be subject to lie detec-
tor and drug tests, if there are facts in doubt. The TRUTH
shall take precedence over all factors. No person shall be
allowed to lie under any circumstance where the safety
or honor of the United States is concerned. Why should a
persons lies and crimes be protected at the expense of the
freedom of others. Are the rights of honest persons now
gone with the wind?
Free speech shall not include using overly offensive
language towards anyone and freedom of the press shall
not include unconfrmed stories or stories which contain
information dangerous to persons or the nation.
I should have entitled this essay To Dream the Impos-
sible Dream. Well, I have the right to vent and dream
the impossible dream as well as those who would trash the
United States. These are goals which may be unattainable,
but they are goals. We have a choice. We can grovel in the
mud or we can reach for the stars. I know not what course
others would prefer to take, but as for me: I want to reach
beyond the stars and be the best that I can ever be.
Gone With The Wind
85
From bipod to tripod
I start my busy day.
Using my cane as a prop
As I go along my way.
Each morning I change my diaper.
Oh! How the brain does fear.
The decision that I have to make,
To cover the front, or also the rear?
Time to get some coffee,
Time for a coffee break.
To determine if Im alive or dead,
After I am awake.
Wouldnt want to make that call
While I am still asleep.
Cause I might make it wrong
And some persons might weep and say:
Im so sorry he had to go,
He was a lot of fun.
But he absent-mindedly walked
Into a crematorium.
But mustnt linger here too long,
Got things to do, got eggs to lay.
No! I must say that is wrong,
Those eggs were from an earlier day.
But being old, I am also wise,
Or so it has been told.
Although some persons whom Ive met
Are not too wise, but terribly old.
The coffee has been drunk,
The paper has been read
The obituaries have stated
That I am not yet dead.
Ive taken half a pain pill,
Should I take the other half?
With a whole pill I talk and talk,
And others start to laugh.
But other things I must consider
As I plan to go outside.
Will it be too hot or too cold?
On my attire I do have pride.
What is there to do today?
As I see Gods beautiful skies.
I have a doctors appointment,
How unusual, what a surprise.
My wife cannot see too well,
And I can hardly walk.
But as a team we do just great
As long as we can talk.
We both can surely say that
We still do really thrive.
In spite of our infrmities
We have our license to drive.
She will drive most of the time,
Its better, cant you see?
Cause when I drive she often thinks-
You scare something out of me.
But, if the driving is at night,
Or after her shot in the eye.
She allows me to drive
And accepts it with a sigh.
And when I drive I am so careful,
That I often receive praise.
Which lasts until the next time that
Im driving in a daze.
But altogether we enjoy each other,
We sing and joke and have much fun.
Even when something terrible happens,
We get our strength from Gods Son.
For with our Father in our lives,
There is no storm we cant weather.
We can handle most anything
As long as were together.
Growing Old
I am now an Octogenarian!!!
86
But now I can extend my hands and mind
Beyond all limits, so that I can fnd
My God, my Daddy, oh so dear.
Who once was far away, but now is near.
Because of your love which is so true
That it bonds me forever to you.
I can explore and ponder long:
What caused this, this wonderful song?
That angels sing for those who love
And worship our Father who is so near.
And love their fellow travelers here
And each other with a love so dear.
Thirteen years is a lot of time
But time is diffcult to defne.
Thirteen years of pain and woe
Makes you think that its time to go.
But thirteen years of joy and bliss
With each day starting with a kiss.
With each day flled with care and
love
and prayer to our Father above.
Makes ours a marriage
that I do cherish.
And, as from the start
I hold it deep within my heart.
Thirteen Years Later
As stated before, and as you have heard,
I was once like a wounded bird.
But you give me back my fight
And lead me closer to the light.
You enabled me to seek afar
Beyond the limits of any star.
Into the abode of our Father dear,
Which is not far away but is so near.
It is so close; it is in your heart
And was there from the very start.
But my Father was hidden from me
For so any years.
And His absence caused for me
So many tears.
Your Family
My Family
Now Our Family
US
Yes, 13 years is a lot of time
Yet, so short compared to eternity.
And during this time that I have had with you
I have learned what is false and what is true.
You have led me out of the dark
Into the light that comes from above.
You have saved me from the dark.
And sealed my unity with our God
With your love.
With all my love,
Dean
And the best is yet to come!!
87
My Heart
My heart is awed within me when I think
Of the great miracle that still goes on,
In silence, round me- the perpetual work
Of Thy creation, - fnished, yet renewed.
Forever, Written on thy works I read
The lesson of Thy own eternity.
Lo! All grow dark and due: but see again,
Now on the faltering footsteps of decay,
Youth pressed- ever gay and beautiful youth.
In all its beautiful forms. The lofty trees
Wave not less proudly, that their ancestors
Moulder beneath them. Oh! There is not lost
One of earths charms: upon her bosom yet,
After the fight of untold centuries,
The freshness of her far beginning lies,
And yet shall his life mock the idle hole
Of his arch enemy Death; yea, seats himself
Upon the sepulcher, and blooms and smiles
And, of the triumph of his ghastly foe,
Makes his own nourishment, for he came forth
From thine own bosom, and shall have no end.
By Charles A. Dean
Fit Night
Fit night, indeed, for studying now,
As I sit with stern, contracted brow.
The glimmering lamp, with its fickering fame,
Told of the poets immortal fame.
I sat and scanned the pages learned,
And thought, as I carefully, over, turned,
If Grecian Bards of olden time
Who wrote the thoughts of gods in rhyme:
Of their mighty power and how they swayed
The world, more than the gleaming blade.
The noble tongue of ancient Greece,
Has sung the songs of war and peace.
Yet! Bard. Who sang of Trojan now,
Ill snatch the laurel from thy brow;
Ill take that tongue of far report,
To which the verses oft gave court;
Ill bend its sweetness to my will.
Through it, all earth my praise shall fll.
By Charles A. Dean
A Dream
The Vesper song had long been sung,
And heaven with dismal shadows hung.
The songs of air had crossed to ring,
Their notes of praise to heavens King.
Earth, enveloped in darkest gloom
Deemed not a home, but a dreary tomb;
The Forrest, topped with tempest might;
As ocean turn by Aeolus right,
Groaned, and raised its brawny arms,
As if entranced by spirit charms.
The owl, dull harbinger of might,
Pursued his prey with sharpest sight;
And like the fabled bird of old,
That sat enthroned, on a spire of gold.
Or like the grizzly Forrest king
Whose thundering voice doth terror bring;
Adds to the dismal gloom around,
While terrors bin in all abound.
By Charles A. Dean
Charles Albert Dean Jan 8, 1837- July 22, 1891
Married Emma A. E. Allen April 25, 1865
Emma Adelia Elizabeth Allen- Oct 22, 1848- May 30, 1896
GGM and GGF of Chuck and Dean Keller
Going Back 150 Years. Searching For The Poet In The Family.
Dr, Charles A. Dean was a Surgeon attached to
United States Army, Headquarters, Department of the
Gulf. He was stationed in Baton Rouge, Louisiana after
the Civil War, where he met and married Emma Allen.
88
We have one beginning, from mothers womb,
We arrive as a gift from God.
There are many forks in the road of life
As along this road we trod.
At each fork we must decide,
The path that we must follow.
Some paths are flled with joy and love,
Other paths are painful or hollow.
These paths together are our life,
Will they be barren or full?
What circumstance at each fork in the road,
To the left or to the right will pull.
Will we base the decisions we make
On duty, honor and our Creators love.
Or will we randomly decide in haste
To ignore that small voice from above.
We have free will. it is our choice
To do as we please.
To arrogantly cast all others aside,
Or to prayerfully drop to our knees
and say Dear Father. Please help me.
Please guide me through this maze.
I have a choice to make now
And I am in a daze.
Which fork in the road should I choose?
And after that, what should I do?
To make the choice that will enable me
To be much closer to You.
In life we have people, places and things. Unfortu-
nately many persons are in love with things, money
and power and must have the latest for their home and
work beyond that which is necessary or desirable for
normal use. Others are in love with places and are
travelling from place to place around the country and
around the world looking for a new excitement or to
regain the ecstasy of an excitement past. Those more
in tune with our Creator look for life, love, excitement
and joy in the company of our fellow travellers on this
journey called life.
Life is like the highways you use when you are
traveling on a great adventure. With conversation
in the car and good music on the radio it is often a
pleasure as the miles roll by. There are often other
occupants in the car, sometimes of a different age than
you are. You interact with them also. Along the way to
your destination there are stops to get gas, to eat and
often to interact with friends and strangers.
What is this Collection of Poems and Essays About? - Choices!
If you make a mistake and leave the highway you
may have an uneventful return. Or you may be in deep
trouble. Such, also, is life.
The adventure of the trip can be magnifcent or
terrifying. It depends on the choices that you make. It
also depends on your attitude when you are travelling
over a rough stretch of road or hit an annoying speed
bump. The major enemies of maintaining a cheerful
attitude when confronting disturbing events are fear,
hate and not understanding. The main benefts are
peace, joy and love.
Life is a gift to us from God - what we do with it is
our gift to God. Life is thought of, pondered, sought
after, selected and fnally we realize what a gift it is
and want to return something to our Creator.
Our Creator needs nothing. Our Creator is so near
that our hearts and souls are sometimes completely
enveloped with His love and we dont understand how
this can be. I like to use the term that Jesus used when
speaking of his Father - Abba. There is some discus-
sion by those who like to analyze and tear apart the
simplest words or expression to obtain multiple mean-
ings and confusion - but I am a simple man - Abba is
Aramaic for Daddy. I verifed this when in the TV
series NCIS, Ziva looked upon her fallen father and
called him Abba. Now she is a genuine Israeli who
was born in Chile. Arent actors wonderful!
Jesus said it very plainly that our greatest gift to
Daddy is to treat every person whom we meet with
courtesy, kindness and the understanding that they
are a child of the living God and are important. We
listen to them if they have words to speak and rejoice
if we are able to comfort them. I am overwhelmed by
the simple but very complex greeting used by Hindus
when they greet each other - Namaste - which simply
means The spirit of God which dwells in me greets
and loves the spirit of God which dwells in you. The
full meaning is deep and complex.
This collection of poems, essays and stories point to
one conclusion. Love of God can only be expressed in
the love that we have for our fellow travellers on this
journey called life. Worship of God is accomplished
only by our treatment of these fellow travellers. The
less deserving a fellow traveller is, who has a great
need for compassion or help, who receives this com-
passion or help from us; at the same time our Creator
is receiving our greatest worship for Him.
89
90
When You Come to the End of a Perfect Day
I was born on January 7, 1932. Actually, I have always been for eternity in the presence of and as part of
my Creator. But, I was sent to a small planet called by its inhabitants, Earth. Oh what a change.! From an all
knowledgeable, loving entity to a crying, helpless, feeding small entity made of atoms which were forged in the
suns, wiped clean of all previous knowledge and dependent on the love and care of two human beings, a man
and a woman.
I may have had hidden talents, but I believe that I was just ordinary, or maybe a little more. Others are born
with serious handicaps, mentally or physically, to experience a different type of adventure on earth. A few are
born with attached memories or talents which place them in an extraordinary category. I was fortunate to have a
loving mother and father, Clarence and Hazel Keller, and a big brother Chuck to nurture me, love me, teach me
to live without hate and Chuck to keep his little brother in line and make him tough. He partially succeeded. I
was now ready to start my assigned adventure to represent my Creator on Planet Earth.
I grew, learned, made mistakes and learned from my mistakes, met others of my kind and many not of my
kind and started experiencing life. My youth was mostly enjoyable, but naturally not perfect. School was good,
and I did well. I was at the top of my group in my class of 28 students, but was in the middle third of the class.
The top third was all girls. I learned about girls, and they scared me, then delighted me and fnally I wanted one
for myself. I experienced puppy love, real love, love of country and love always from my family.
School was over and I had to go forward in life. I chose, for various reasons, to serve my country in the
United States Air Force. It was a magnifcent decision! Or was I being guided by my Creator? As Jesus taught,
I call him Abba, or in English, Daddy. It was a very important step towards a college education and the en-
hancement of the rest of my life. During my tour in combat, while serving in Japan as a radio operator on a
RB-29 reconnaissance aircraft, and being shot at, I started my long journey to know my Father from whom I
came. This started with looking into the various religions we had represented on the base including the Baptist,
Catholic and Jewish. I found religions at war with each other. I also found in a small chapel at the St. Josephs
Orphanage in Tanashi, Japan something much more magnifcent. My Creator introduced himself to me with an
overwhelming envelopment of love and other feelings I cannot describe. I had been called and had accepted to
listen, follow and obey. The obeying took many decades. Many are called who dont accept; so few are chosen.
Based upon evidence, attitude, judgment, beauty and acceptance of miracles as a reasonable part of the church, I
joined the Catholic Church and was baptized and confrmed. My fear of combat was greatly diminished.
I served my term in the Air Force, was discharged, completed college and was married. We had three boys,
two of whom died early for various reasons. I went on to have a successful professional life, and at the age of
sixty-four I retired. My wife divorced me because our cultures clashed and she was unhappy. I did not want
this, but I neither enabled nor contested this decision. Because of this, I had a nervous breakdown and numer-
ous sicknesses also attacked me at this time. God was with me during all of this time, mostly silent but mag-
nifcently near. I was taken, by my son Steve, to Tulsa for medical treatment for numerous illnesses including
Hairy Cell Leukemia which had battled with me since 1965. I recovered and met the soul mate whom I needed
to complete the remainder of my adventure on this planet, Jean, my loving wife. We married and truly became
one as we fell deeper in love every day. This was the start of the fulfllment of my destiny of ending a wonder-
ful life, although having suffered much pain and covered with scars, as a tribute to my Creator for sending me to
this planet to experience life; To write, learn, laugh, give and love!
I am now in the last stages of this adventure, somewhat crippled and using a walker, devoid of bone mar-
row and relying on others for blood and platelets, somewhat weak, losing some of my memory and other brain
faculties but extraordinarily full of peace, love, joy and happiness. My wife is by my side, always, as is said in
our marriage vows. I love being with Jean, our family, our friends and people, and this beautiful world that our
Creator has given to us. I do look forward to my reunion with my Creator after the completion of my obliga-
tions in this adventure called life.